#He performed in front of the Queen people!
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
đȘđ»&đ„¶ + zayne pls and thank u queen
Hi Sam ily!!!!!!! thank you for giving me a reason to revive wife guy Zayne who gets turned on when you mention the fact that you have a mortgage together LOL
send me an emoji + a lads man for a drabble! đ

For the seventh time tonight, Zayne declines the groom's offer of a sip of his whiskey neat. Never mind the shit taste; he promised himself he'd be completely sober the rest of the night, and the pineapple juice the bartender offered him was as satisfied as he was going to get.
He watches the bride take her nth shot. Then he sees you chasing her around the dance floor with a water bottle but failing miserably to get her to drink it down. Even worse is the DJ queueing up Bottoms Up by Trey Songz, and suddenly you're lost to the throng of drunk dancing and the bride violently shaking ass.
Zayne laughs quietly to himself, comparing the image of her now to three hours earlier: she was such a pearl, exchanging vows with tear-kissed eyes in front of the calm sea. He's glad to see her having the night of her life after witnessingâonce againâthe horrors of wedding planning. (His two responsibilities were keeping the rings safe and saying his best man speech. He guesses such important tasks warrant a congratulations shot from the bar, but whiskey neat? He inwardly cowers at the thought of the taste.)
You, however, aren't faring quite so well.
You catch him outside the reception hall a while later, sending his mom a text telling her his speech went well. "Zayne? Are you busy?"
The first thing he notices: the extra weight you're putting on your right leg, and Tara carefully balancing your arm around her shoulder.
He instantly puts his phone in his pocket. "Are you alright?"
You give him a sheepish smile, like you're afraid of a scolding. "I may or may not have twisted my ankle trying to have a dance-off with a baby."
"A baby," he repeats in disbelief.
"It was my niece," Tara snorts. "You think you got her? I need to call Andrea a ride, she's passed out at the sweetheart table."
Zayne briefly recalls a bridesmaid lain akimbo on the chairs. "Of course."
As soon as Tara's passed you over to Zayne's side, she's scurrying back into the hall with a quick feel better! He has to lean down as you hook your elbow onto his shoulder, suddenly very aware of your proximity and scent. Sea salt. Bergamot and jasmine. Something unattainable at the moment. "Do you think you can help me walk back to the bridal suite?" You ask. "I left my sandals there. I'm done with these heels."
You point to the small lakeside house just past the outdoor bar and the ceremony grounds. It's a one-minute walk at most, but Zayne doesn't want to risk your ankle swelling up into a balloon. He knows you'll refuse him, so he's quick with it.
"WhaâZayne!"
He adjusts his hand under your knees, cradling the other under your shoulders. Your arms wrap around his neck with a nervous grip. He thinks he feels you shiver. "Are you cold?"
"Maybe." You don't make eye contact with him as he starts walking. "Oh my god this is so embarrassing."
"Now why would you say that?"
He's almost miffed that you're questioning his intentions. He hasn't had a chance to have a conversation with you that wasn't about being on schedule for wedding performances. (Weddings have a funny way of revealing all the mushy parts stuck inside you, and you of all people would know this. You nearly cried your foundation off during the father of the bride speech.) "Zayne," you say in warning, watching the bartenders you pass by snickering to themselves, probably thinking you're too drunk to walk.
He sighs. He's gonna need to bring out the big guns to get your guard down.
"I know," he concedes. "I just missed my wife so much."
You barely suppress your body vibrating with another shiver. "You piss me off so bad."
"And I have every reason to drop you. Here. Right now." The cement pathway to the suite is a very dangerous threat to your very vulnerable butt. "Say that again."
You huff, curling your hands into his neck in veiled threat. You don't say anything. The rest of your ten-second walk to the suite doors is cloaked in your silent defeat. You only talk once he's got you inside and seated on the lounge chairs, the place still messy with makeup palettes, matching bridesmaid pajamas you'd all left haphazard to get into procession. There's a random hair extension lying limp on the floor.
"This is gonna be a bitch to clean up later." You loll your head back, closing your eyes as Zayne props your bad ankle up onto a couch cushion he grabbed. "I take it back. You don't piss me off that bad anymore."
Zayne smiles, sits down in the lounge chair next to yours. He's also tempted to sink into the softness like you do. "We should think of our vow renewals soon," he says.
"We've been married for three months."
"I like to think of our prospects."
"We should probably pay off our mortgage first."
Zayne feels a zap rip down his spine. He'll be the last to admit it, but witnessing your life become intertwined at the barest bones of incoming mortgage payments and hydro bills has transformed him into something new. Something changed. A husband who takes care of his wife.
"You look very beautiful tonight." He watches you peek an eye open at him. The air conditioner of the suite whirrs to life. You smile tiredly.
"And you're very handsome," you answer back. "I kinda like being married to you."
"Good."
He leans over, kissing your lipstick off.
"I kind of like being married to you, too."
51 notes
·
View notes
Text
David Tennant, The Ghost Of Benjy O'Neil, and the Queen!
A few days ago I wrote a bit about David Tennant's role as Benjy in The Ghost of Benjy O'Neil (1989).
If you've read it (and if you haven't, what are you waiting for?) you'll have learned an incredibly freaking cool bit of trivia, and that's this: David performed in front of Queen Elizabeth II!
But if you read it (and believe me, there's a lot of other interesting stuff in the post I'm not sharing here at the moment) you'll also have learned that during my research I also thought I found a photo of David with the Queen!
But I wasn't sure.
Here's the photo in question:

from the Daily Record, 3 March 1990
From my article: "In the forefront of this picture with the Queen are the Jigsaw Dancers, a group of developmentally challenged dancers from East Kilbride. Behind the Queen, the Duke is greeting a pair of girls, one in a long dress, and the other in a short haircut. But itâs the tall young man standing behind the girls, and slightly behind and to the right of the smiling young man with a painted face in the very center of the photo, who interests me the most. We only see his left ear, but we can see his jawline and the way his hair curls around the nape of his neck."
Now, thanks to Robert McAteer (whoâs been an absolutely essential part of my research about this play, as not only was he its Production Coordinator, he was also in attendance at the gala) I can confirm: the photo at the end of my post was David!
#David Tennant#The Ghost Of Benjy O'Neil#He performed in front of the Queen people!#And now we've got photographic proof!
21 notes
·
View notes
Text
MONEY HONEY! â â GOJO SATORU.

†popstar!gojo masterlist
headline. fucking your client wasnât on your bucket list. the famous popstar 'toru' says he canât perform because of issues heâs having with his voice. but he finds another way to warm up his vocal cordsâit involves being between your legs.
word count. 4.2k
warnings. fem! reader, popstar!gojo, pwp, unprotected sex, modern au, he's a whiney brat, overstim, degradation, praise, semi public, impact play, cunnilingus, fingering.
an. lol this was fun 2 write !! ty @osaemu as always for beta'ing

ââŠnono, you donât understand. i canât go out there, i justâŠcanâtâ!â gojo mutters, and heâs pacing back and forth. talk about a drama queen. to think you had to deal with this every day, being the infamous satoru gojoâs personal assistant was never an easy task. his attire wasâŠquite enthralling, to say the least. gojo was draped up in a sheeny black one-piece with rhinestones attached in a few places, he always had his outfits designed a certain way. not too tight, not too big.
you sat on the sofa, taking a sip of a latte he bought you as thanks for saving him to deal with the hoards of paparazzi that practically lived outside the stadium back-way entrance.
âsatoru, you do this before every show,â you sigh, glancing at him. you couldnât lie to yourself, he was strikingly handsome. gojoâs hair was a tad bit messy and ruffled. it was a slight v-cut towards his chest to show a bit of skin. his fangirls always went wild over the most minimal things such as that. âyou do realize youâre supposed to be performing in front of 10,000 people? canceling right before a show isnât a good lââ
âi knowâŠi know,â he pouts, and heâs so unserious, you sort of found it hard to believe this was a millionaire pop star whoâs such a household name. gojo lets off a loud sigh before walking towards you with a sheepish grin. âthese cough drops youâve been givinÊŒ me havenât done shit.â
âreally...â you deadpan, casually giving him nothing but a sly eye roll.
gojo sulks and heâs just a few feet apart from you now. âmhmâŠreally,â he says, and the slight rasp in his voice catches your attention. his earpiece was still on, as well with his mic that hung just barely underneath his chin. âi did research though. about other methods that help with heh, um vocal fry..â
you stare up at the popstar, and heâs returning the gazeâŠas if he was trying to hide the smile that was already forming against his pink lips. you donât give him an answer and this time, heâs the one to roll his eyes.
ââŠwell since you asked so nicely,â he grumbles, the same pout going against his face before he pulls out his phone. gojo scrolls a thumb down against his bright screen before clearing his throat. âhm, according to this accurate article, it says⊠to fully recover from vocal fry, a guy must uh, receive a special treat within a womanâsââ
you blankly stare at him, already second-guessing his fake response. âjust say you want to eat me out, satoru.â
âwhaâ whereâd you get that impression?â he plays dumb, furrowing his eyebrows and cowardly looking around the room. a few seconds go by before he shrugs, speaking quickly, defeated. ââŠ.fine i wanna eat you out. hmph.â
you turn your head for a brief moment, hearing the defending roars of the crowd just a few areas down from the dressing room the two of you currently stayed in. âmaybe after your show, they're chanting for yââ
âthey can wait,â he frowns, and he turns you around, two hands softly holding onto your shoulders. gojo remained with a pout, bottom lip just slightly tucking underneath the top one. âi canât.â
the both of you grow quiet for a long moment, and gojo seems seriousâdramatic, but serious. you and him both exchanged sensual eye contact, and you were so close to gojo that you could practically smell the strong cinnamon scent of his intoxicating cologne. the popstar smooths his lips together before briefly shifting his eyes down at the floor and then back up at you.Â
âfive minutesâŠfive minutes, that isn't too long is it?â he stammers, and the gaze the two of you made starts to get more and more intense. âi wonât get into too much trouble if it's just five minutes right?â
âyouâre insufferable.â you mumble, letting off a soft sigh. âokay, five minutes. if you say this helps with yourâvocal whatever.â
not much to your surprise, five minutes turned into half an hour.Â
you held back a moan the sudden second you felt gojoâs warm tongue swiftly lap against your drenched folds. he made you wriggle against him, and you maintained a rough grip against the laid-back sofa.
âs-satoru,â youâd whimper out, gasping at how sloppy he was. you were prompt up in such a position to where you were bent over the arm part of the couch, skirt lifted, fishnets just barely pulled down, and the most vulgar expression. âoh my g-goddd, you're gonna make the others outside h-hear.â
âyouâll just have to be a little more quiet, assistant,â he whispers, cool breath fanning against your pussy. perhaps this was unprofessional, no it was very unprofessional. a plethora of following consequences started to race through your mind. âwhat time is it?â
you moaned, reaching near the wooden half table for his watch and read the time, âum.. quarter past eight.â
âaw man,â he sulks, softly licking the your tender pulsating numb with the very tip of his tongue. with a quick second, he maneuvers circles all over your clit to feel you squirm and jitter against him. âthat much time passed? canât stand rushingâŠâ
as you cling onto the fluffed couch, your black pencil skirt that was just sluggishly raised, and yet, you continued to gnaw the inside of your lip from the feelings of his tongue, entirely sloppy.
the slurps that exited from his mouth had your bottom lip quivering in such desire. you craved more, the way he swirled and curved the length of his tongue throughout your pussy earned umpteen gasps and whines from you.Â
âsâsatoru,â youâd croak out, and heâs casually taking the time to make out with your folds. languidly, your slick race down his chin, and between breaks to breathe, he'd lap up his tongue before diving back in. âfuck, âm gonna cum again, think âm gonna cum..â
âwait a little longer, yeah?â he murmurs, grabbing the fat of your ass with two rough hands. you felt bundles of butterflies stir inside your stomach, feeling gojoâs nose swipe against your folds for a few jiffs. âlet me eat, haven't had a good meal all fuckinâ day.â
you swallowed, not even facing him but you could practically see the grin stretching across his lips. âandâŠand whoâs fault was that?â
he chuckles, warm breath fanning against your cunt. âokay, you have a point,â and your thighs feel feverishâyouâre so hot, and not because of the sudden humidity wafting around the small dressing room.
the popstar lolls out his tongue, humming before you moan, feeling him lick your pussy in a straight direction. âmhm, this is better than anything else though.â
you were about to speak, but all that did was make you let out a shaky whine. the smooth pads of his thumbs graze against both parts of your ass as he continued to eat you out like a starved man. it was as if time stood still, your mouth grew exceedingly dry and your legs felt like they could barely stand up on their own.Â
âsa..satoru,â you once more repeated, not knowing how long you could last. simply, his tongue was dangerousâgod, it was just the way he moved it in every direction.
he knew where to lick, where to suck, and even nibble. gojo found himself tickling his tongue against your little nub before sucking on it. all to hear you cry out in desperation. cacophonies of whimpers depart from your glossed lips such as, âsatoru,â âplease-please,â and âm gonna c-cum.â
there was no denying, gojo had you an entire stammering mess. you found yourself even questioning how this became, the two of you were never intimate. although, there's always been steamy moments between the two of you.Â
for instance, there was a moment where gojo took you with him to the hot springs while he was on tourïżœïżœwhich non-surprisingly led to a hot make-out sesh. that was a few months ago, and the two of you decided to not think much of it. of course, though, there are always assumptions being made about the two of youâalways from the nosy journalists and interviewers.Â
each interview, itâd always be questions theyâd ask about the precious little assistant thatâs essentially attached by the hip to the famous gojo satoru.
âare you and that girl exclusive yet?â
âhow long have you two seen each other?â
âplease. describe to us. whatâs she like in bââ
theyâd get more perverted each time. alas, gojo always loathed it whenever the press referred to you as âthatâ girl.
his jaw would always clench in sheer annoyance. perhaps he didn't have the right to feel that way, but he was somewhat protective over you. it wasn't like you were his bodyguard or anything clearly, but still. he always liked how you treated him just like youâd treat anyone else.
âsatoru..â you'd cut him off from his deep thoughts. âyour phone keeps beeping.â
âhuuuuh?â he grouches, ears perking at the annoying screech of his device. gojoâs thumbs remain against both edges of your ass before he breaks off his lips, a long string of his saliva running down your slit. âoh, can you hand it to me?â
he's so nonchalant, and with your back still arched, you lightly fling his phone towards him.
he grumbles.
picking up the phone, typing in his twenty-one digit passcode of âsexymansexyspraycan69â before with a click, it unlocks. gojo darts his eyes towards his phone and hums at the five messages left by his manager, kento nanami.Â
âGreetings. Where are you? Message me Ass.â
âASAP. Autocorrect.â
âYour fans think your dead.â
âDonât tell me you're busy with that assistant of yours again.â
âWhen your sales start going low, don't blame me.â
and many more unread, âblah blah yeah yeah,â gojo murmurs, skimming through the loads of unread gray bubbled messages. ânothing important. geez, can't have a single moment to myself.â
you were so close to orgasming and that's when gojo flips you over to face himâyou're panting and he flashes you a soft smile, leaning in to kiss your forehead. âaw, waiting for me?â he whispers, bringing a gentle kiss towards the inner corner of your neck. his touch was immensely warm, something you just couldn't describe. âyou wanna cum don't you, baby?
âm-mhmm.â was all you could manage out, wrapping your arms around him as he got right between you. gojo continues to trail kisses down your neck before chuckling.Â
âuse those words, câmon. don't be shy. i wanna hear ya tell me what you want.â
the way he was such a tease, you couldn't stand him, then again you could. so annoying, gojoâs warmth of his performing outfit brushed against your skin. the perfectly knitted fabric of it dancing against your skin as he inched closer towards you. âtell me how much of a messy girl you wanna be.â
âiââ you started, and he took a moment to stare into your eyes. gojo looked so pretty, smug yes, but pretty. long lashes each time he blinked, fluttering against him. whenever he showcased that well-known cheeky smile of his, his dimples would poke right against his lips. âi-i wanna cum. please, lemme cum, âtoru..â
âpretty girllll wants to cummmm,â he sings in a playful melodic tune. again, you couldn't stand him. singing right in the middle of something so intimate. gojo runs a hand down your buttoned-up shirt before chuckling. âhm, i suppose. go ahead, let go fÊŒr me.â
once you do, immediately your vision turns dizzy. all you saw was a few blotches of white, and it feels so good that the feelings have you biting down on your lip. gojo leans into your neck, whispering sweet nothings against you while giving your ass a soft caress.
âgood girl, just let goâŠyeah,â he purrs, giving your collarbone a gentle suck. you taste so sweet to him. you're addicting, simple as that. like candy, he can't get enough of.
gojo satoru had a sweet tooth for you, there was no doubt about it. âfuck, i can just suck on you all day,â he utters in a low voice, and his warm hands part your thighs so he can get a bit more between you. âi need moreâŠfuck the fans, i need you.â
âidiot, donât say that..â you moan, and he's kissing all down the crevices of your neck again. gojoâs lips against your tender skin gave you chills. even still, you were so hot, from the neck down. it felt amazing, the feeling of him sucking and kissing against your skin to such a point that you're just throbbing. ât-theyâre waiting for you.â
âthey can keep waiting,â he smiles, leaning down to kiss near your chest, moving the exclusive backstage lanyard pass away with a slight grip. âdamn, you don't know how hard iâve been during rehearsal. iâi think about you, you know?â
you gawk up at him as his body towers over you, his costume glimmers in the light before he starts to peel it off carefully. you were taken by surprise so you mutter, âyouâŠyou do?â
âwell yeah girl,â he rolls his eyes, such sass in his tone, following with the low rasp that hid underneath his voice. âyou drive me crazy in the worst way.â
âthe feelingâs mutual, popstar.â you utter, a glint in your eye.
âhmpf. now that i was nice enough to let you cum, you decide to be a brat, huh?â he raises a brow, using two fingers to brush his mic piece aside.Â
a coyish grin goes against your lips. âsorry. are you gonna do anything about it?â
ââŠshut up..â he grumbles, and he does.Â
pretty much, you then found yourself on your hands and knees on the couch, feeling gojo caress your ass briefly before meeting the mounds of your skin with a mean spank.
you suck in shortened breath. âooh,â he says as you moan in unison with the light thwack. âyou get off on spanks, huh?â he utters in a grouse, the feeling of his palm kissing against your skin making you continuously pulse.Â
ân-no.â you spat.Â
âliar,â he matches your snarky tone, and you let off a gasp once you feel him finally rub the tip of his dick against your folds. gojo grows abnormally quiet the minute your slick coats his length freely. âfuckkk,â he sighs, eyes closing for a short second. you teasingly wriggled your ass against him and he spanks you again. âyouâre so impatient, wait.â
âdo you even know how to fuck?â you slip out, and you held back a giggle. perhaps you shouldn't have said that, your thoughts did speak way more than they should anyway.Â
gojoâs eyebrows curl into a furrow, and his voice genuinely sounds offended. âwhaâ?! of course i do.â
âjust asking.â you tease.Â
âjust asking,â he mocks your tone, completely butchering it purposely and gojo slowly starts to make his way inside of your tight pussy. he's gradually moving himself in, and you let off a moan before he continues, âyeah. shut the f-fuck up.â
a small grin stretches against your lips because you hear how gojo stutters whilst sinking inches into you. even while trying to be mean and degrading, he was so close to moaning himself. it was simply adorable. you maintained a mere pristine arch while biting the inside of your cheek once more.Â
âyou're s-so wet ân sloppy,â he huffs out a groan, and the squelches your pussy made against him were simply enticing. for a second, you grew mute once you gave your own body a listen. just the faint sounds of gojoâs jagged breathing, âf-fuck, âs good. keep facing that way, just like that. good.â
gojoâs touch against your spine was purely gossamer.Â
he was soft, gentle, delicate.
yet the minute he started to create a pace with his rollicked hips, he couldn't contain himself. the way his dick probed throughout your walls, you kissed your teeth in longingâjust for him to just hurry.
gojo was always such a tease, the fat plump head of his cock dabbing against your pussy.Â
âs-stop playing and just put it in.â you moaned, growing impatient by the mile.Â
âheh, you know what they say,â he mumbles, you pulse even more once you feel him slide in about a single inch or twoâŠonly to then go right back out. âpatience is a virgin.â
ââŠitâs virtue.â
âthatâs what i saiââ
âjust fuck me.â you whined.Â
gojo giggles, and finally, he starts up his slovenly pace again. he grips your hips before sighing. he takes note of the way you progressively suck him in.
you linger over the couch, the fabric of your pencil skirt just hovering over your waist before gojo starts to sway his hips.Â
you had to stop yourself from being so noisy, executives were probably in the other room.
some kind of meeting perhaps occurring, yet here you were, happily entangled with your client. such thick inches he was dumping into you had nearly drooling. gojoâs base was rotund and fat, thwacking and thwacking against you to where you were so dizzy.Â
âf-fuck, âtoru.. âs good,â you whined, every few seconds heâd smack your ass to watch your ass jiggle with such recoil. it was one of his favorite moments to witness. as your lips stuck together, your thighs already felt weak and tremulous.Â
âdamn girlâŠdidn't expect you to s-start throwinâ yourself back again me,â he sibilates, and for a concise moment, his head goes back. a groan flies past his glossed pink lips as your ass continued to thrash against him. âyou're such a needy girl. trynaâŠf-fuck me back..â
the way his voice unintentionally got low whenever he was in such a trance had you throbbing, such convulses making you nearly weak in the knees.
to you, the feeling was indescribable. such pools of heat ran between your legs the more his thrusts picked up.
his dick reached every spot, so much so being preciseâyou felt the curve of his length analyze throughout your inner walls. it didn't miss a spot, he reached deep and you let off the cutest whimper. âgod, r-right there. please, âtoru. y-your curve, âs reaching me deep.â
âyou f-flatter me,â he pants, trying to ignore his flusteredness. gojoâs right hand, the hand that had a half-cut open glitter glove that coordinated alongside his outfit ghosts against your ass. his lip quivers from his pace, and the way your pussy just sucks him dry, a few splotches of pre-cum cutely coated against the outer part of your ass. âfuck, dunno how much i can take with you movinâ your ass against me like thatâŠshit, shit.â
ââŠs-satoru,â you breathed, biting down on your arm to suppress your moans a bit. not before long, he deepens the angle and you feel his sharped hips piston in utter contentment. âfuck, f-fuck. âs deep.â
gojo groans, swallowing the nonexistent lump in his throat before he feels himself coming close.
âthink youâre gonna m-milk me dry,â he gasps, jerk after jerk his hips go against you at full throttle. the base of his dick, you hear the pap pap pap noises commence, and itâs so obscene. âshit, think âm in love,â and then you grow hot. itâs a long inelegant pause before he adds to his words, ââŠi-in love with your pussy.â
you were gonna comment on something, but you were too fucked dumb to comprehend anything. youâre being fucked stupid into the cushioned sofa. the cottony bristles of the fabric went against your skin as your body lurched forward each time.Â
splaying at an almost animalistic pace, gojoâs ears, the very tips of them at least grow incredibly hot, youâre making his body heat up, scorching. the way your pussy tightly hugged around him like a vice, he was obsessed.
he just couldnât get enough. to think this was the first time heâs been this intimate with youâoh, how he could only imagine what itâd be like for a second time, or a third time, or aâŠ
âs-satoru, your phoneâs ringing..â
he grunts, glancing down to see the bright-lit screen display, and this time itâs geto. with an eye roll, he ignores it, still gripping your hips, heâs attaining his peak before he lets off a husky groan. âf-fuck, âm gonna cum.. can iâ?â
ây-yes, jusâ do it, âtoru,â you spoke, not even letting him finish his sentenceâyou knew what he was gonna ask though if he could shoot inside. you were so drunk from his dick, thoughts on your mind were straight mush.Â
âokay, okay,â he breathes, and even his moans were pretty. figures, gojo was a soprano, so he was bound to sound angelic, even while moaning his head off. it had the perfect pitch to it, such rasp in it, almost breathy.Â
you feel gojoâs pelvic bone thrust a bit more at a quickened pace, accelerating just a bit more and his nerves were just going wild. âfuck, f-fuck..â he grunts, and he starts to grow a bit whiney, his sloppy hits against your rear made out to be a tad bit voluntary, rhythm a bit more expedite, and he clenched his jaw.Â
once gojo came, it's so much.
thick ropes that seeped right into you. you moan, and he pauses his hips just to watch, feeling himself pouring all inside. velvety ropes of the popstarâs cum fills you up to the brim. you're panting, he's panting, and gojo was in love.
was it love? he didn't know, but his pupils were dilated for sure.Â
his breath hitches once he pulls out, watching his cum slowly spill out between your folds and he lets off a moan. âmade me fuck such a mess into you,â he spouts, running a thumb down your slit to watch you cutely jounce against his touch.Â
âyou ruined my panties,â you whined, turning over to face himâgojo leaned in for a kiss, and you returned the favor, tasting yourself once more on his lips. the sweetened taste of your slick that remained all over his tongue.Â
âbaby, it's not like you need them,â he rasps, grabbing ahold of you, and he positions you to get on his lap. âbesides, i was gonna ask to keep them.â
âwhy?â you mumble, wrapping your arms around his neck, slipping off a moan at his already sensitive tip hovering against your entrance as you realigned yourself.Â
timidly, he runs a hand down his neck. âyâknow. for uhâŠgood luck? was gonna keep them in my pocket or something.â
âyou're soââ
âshhh.â he hums, interrupting your words for another tender kiss. your tongue slides against his, and he tastes minty.
as his breath collides against yours, you playfully bite down on his lip. gojo grunts, and heâs making your way inside again. gingerly, you sink against his thick base and he gives your ass a mean squeeze before spanking it once you start to move.Â
âoh f-fuckâŠfuck, forgot how sensitive-â he hiccups, watching with half-lidded eyes at your hips rotating against him in an orderly fashion. you moan from his pleasure, taking a second to swallow before whimperingâsoftly, you kiss against his neck and he grunts. âyou-you make me feel so good, baby.â
gojoâs almost at a loss for words, heâs had his fair share of women, but none could make him feel like this.
besides, he's never had the time. touring day in and day out was a hassle, and intimacy was a straight no due to his overly busy schedule.Â
although, whilst the two of you were screwing around, making out and you're riding him, cowgirl, thatâs right when the wooden creaky door bursts open.
not to anyoneâs surprise, it's no one other than gojoâs best friend and bassist, suguru geto.
âyou've got to be joking,â he utters with crossed arms, immediately darting his eyes away. âeveryoneâs been calling you, there's a search party, andââ
geto pauses, tilting his head. ââŠis that my clothes you're wearing, satoru?â
âsuguruâŠhey man,â gojo gasps, nervous laughter following his toneâyou jump in surprise, and he wraps an arm around your waist. âiâm⊠kinda busy here.â
âi don't give a fuck,â he grumbles. âby the way. your mic was on the entire time. you moan like a girl more than her.â
gojoâs eyes widen, reaching for the tiny button near the edge of his mic.
indeed, the switch was turned on and he awkwardly laughed, bringing the speaking part up to his lips.
âehehâŠhey mic check?â and he could hear himself echo through the earpiece. embarrassing.
despite you still being inside, you just sat thereâgeto staring away, not even trying to comprehend what was happening before gojo coos out a subtle cheeky, âuhâŠi didn't know my mic was on. my bad.â
âyou're so stupid...â you run a hand against your forehead in disbelief. an entire stadium practically heard the both of you.Â
the heels of geto turned before gojo brought a finger against your lips to shush, and he pouts. âsugu wait,â
âwhat.â he mutters, turning back around.Â
âwanna joinâŠ? don't think a few more minutes wouldn't hurtâŠr-right?â
ââŠâŠ.â
#â
vegasbaby.#popstar!gojo#gojo x reader#gojo x you#gojo satoru smut#gojo smut#gojo satoru x reader#gojo satoru x you#satoru gojo x reader#jjk smut#jujutsu kaisen smut#jujutsu kaisen x you#jujustsu kaisen x reader#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk x you#female reader#anime smut#anime x reader#gojo x y/n#tw sex#gojou satoru x reader
9K notes
·
View notes
Text
the year is 2006. youâre an avid fan of collegiate exy. kevin day recently transferred from the best team in the league to the worst after breaking his hand in a skiing accident. before the season starts, janie smalls attempts suicide. sheâs a fox, so absolutely no one is surprised by this. however, this means that david wymack has to find a new striker. he picks up a neglected, unremarkable kid from millport. for some reason, this mysterious nobody thinks itâs okay to publicly humiliate riko moriyama, king of exy. apparently, neil josten and kevin day talk shit about riko all the time (this confuses you. kevin and riko are supposed to be best friends). not long after, seth gordon dies of an overdose. once again, itâs the foxes, so no one should be surprised, but something is⊠off. seth was clean, and it didnât seem likely for him to throw it away. the foxes donât get anyone to replace him. despite being short a player, theyâre performing better than ever before. you donât want to admit it, but neil josten can probably be credited with a lot of the foxes success. and something is off about that kid, too. heâs a 5â3 brunette with brown eyes, and then suddenly heâs not. he comes back from winter break with red hair and blue eyes, but more interesting than that is the number four tattooed onto his face, marked for the ravens, marked for the perfect court. the normal minyard twin murders someone in cold blood. neil josten is actually nathaniel wesninski. his father, the butcher of baltimore, tortures him and burns his tattoo off. the trojans throw away their shot at winning. kevin covers up his tattoo with a queen chess piece. heâs never been skiing, the theories behind what happened to his hand are endless. jean moreau transfers to the trojans. this isnât helping with the abuse allegations. despite everything stacked against them, the foxes beat the ravens. the unhinged minyard twin shatters rikoâs hand to stop him from murdering the mafia kid on live tv. for some reason, this is rikoâs final straw and he kills himself. some people are blaming kevin, andrew, and neil, but you personally believe that itâs a tad bit dramatic to commit suicide after losing one game and breaking a hand. the rest of the ravens donât seem to agree, as theyâre all suddenly in the most fucked up game of âfollow the leaderâ known to man. jean moreau is spotted being escorted from the foxes dorm room a bloody mess, but thatâs only the beginning. one of the ravens stabs himself with a letter opener, another steps onto the subway tracks, and a third overdoses. itâs 2007, and you started saying that the ravens were in a cult as a joke, but you donât know if itâs a joke anymore. youâre seriously starting to consider that your favorite sport was created solely as a front for the mafia
#all for the game#aftg#the foxhole court#tfc#the raven king#trk#the kings men#tkm#kevin day#david wymack#neil josten#riko moriyama#seth gordon#aaron minyard#jean moreau#the sunshine court#tsc#andrew minyard
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
Of Love, Lust and Wasted Time - Nicholas Alexander Chavez
Pairing : Prince!Nicholas Alexander Chavez X Princess!Reader
Summary : It had been a month since your wedding to Prince Nicholas. He hadnât performed his marital duties yet. Was there a problem ? Yes. Would you communicate ? No. Would you sneak into his chambers at night in your sleeping gown ? Yes.
Warning : 18+ MINORS DNI, smut, p in v, fingering, lots of making out, titty sucking, clit sucking, pussydrunk nicholas, virgin reader, experienced nicholas, arranged marriage, cussing, slight pussy eating, slight size kink (I review the story and funnily enough, their was nothing slight about that one), slight cervix abuse, marking, talk of bedding ceremony, talk of traditional medieval marriage I guess, meant to be vanilla, donât know if I got there.
A/N : that manâs a slut, love that. also, I promise sheâs not a pick me, just really sheltered.
_______________________________________________
The customs would have it that on the very night of a maidenâs wedding she would perform the act of consummation first in front of the highest members of the court to prove her purity and then proceed with the act for her lord husbandâs eyes only.
But this wasnât a fucking barn, and people would learn to do things with manners.
Or at least, that had been the way Prince Nicholas had put it when the councilmen had insisted upon it during the wedding preparation. Their insistence upon watching the soon to be queen being defiled couldâve been equated to regular old traditions and care for traditions. The princess herself believed it to be what it was, old men hungry to devour with their eyes and feast on the most embarrassing moment of her life.
She would curse her mother and maids for the rest of her life for not having taught her the basics on what was expected of a wife or what would go into these ânightly performanceâ she would have to endure. Part of her knew better though, not only because her mother would pull her by the ears until they pealed off and not only because it was unbecoming of a young girl to complain but also because she had done everything in order to not follow the regular education that highborn ladies had to follow.
Because the princess had chosen to be none other than a prince.
As overly simplified as it was, it was the clearest way to express the life she lived or life as she lived it. Less than a choice, it was simply what made sense. From the moment she could stand on her two feet she was made to run after her brothers rather than walk slowly and with poise like a lady would. She was meant to chase and scream and throw herself at the nearest danger because what was danger for the crown but the daily life of any of the people they ruled over ?
While she learned to wield the sword, mount the horse and shoot arrows, she also learned what it would entail to be a princess, one day to be married. And seeing some of the men offering themselves to become her husband, she did regularly wish a battle would kill her first. A battle, or the trouble her mouth would get her into. Of course, she had learned and knew all there was to know. All except that. Sex.
With a father like hers, with a mother like hers, she was almost certain she would never marry so why waste her time learning about sex, right ? Luckily appearing like a good omen, Nicholas did not simply see himself as worthy. The initial discussion had not even concerned a marriage proposal.
When he had arrived in the neighboring kingdom, his proposal concerned trades and the opening of a route through his seas in exchange for three troupes of their best soldiers to be sent into his realm and help the thieving crisis raging through his lands. It was true that the knights of your home were known to be the greatest there ever was, loyal and strong, one of them could equate to a fleet of ten. Of course anyone would want them.
And he had wanted her too. As soon as she had walked in, dragging his lord commander by the cloak for blocking the way to the council room.
She hadnât meant to hurt anyone, she just wanted to make sure her father was fine and so were her brothers. The man at the door was unfamiliar and truth be told, rather rude. It was a misunderstanding and her response was unwarranted. She had apologized, the prince had laughed. Surprising response.
For the rest of the meeting, she had been allowed to stay and she wouldâve focused on the information being shared and the heated debate between both councils had she not been busy staring at the man she knew to be staring holes into her. His heated gaze felt like the sun shining directly unto her, melting away her mind and the mere thought of reason. She felt herself crumbling in on herself the longer she sat there to be undressed in public.
He hadnât intended to stare with such insistence. He had even tried to look away, attempting to return to the discussion. He had. Had it ever been so difficult to look away from a woman ? Never, not when thousands of them had vied for his attention since he had come of age. Yet here he was, victim to his passions, digging into her flesh with his eyes, trying to move on from the gust of wind which had blew his way when she had walked into the room, carrying the sweet scent of honey. He had wanted nothing more but to leap to her feet and run his nose along her soft neck to engorge himself in her sweetness.
She hadnât known whether to curse her father or thank him for offering them to stay longer than intended, stay until they reached an agreement on the details of their agreement. He had spent the night and from afar she was almost certain she could feel the heat of his body next to hers, warmth radiating through the dinner they had shared and through the halls of the castle, from his chambers to hers.
He hadnât spent a better night, sitting in his bed, kept awake by the thought of the divine princess sleeping only meters away, peaceful yet clawing at his mind as if a parasitic fungus taking power over his body. She awoke every molecule forming his being, all aware of one another, uncomfortably held together by nothing but a thread of desire and melting resolve. Poor prince who wished to be back home in that moment, in the privacy of his quarters, far from prying eyes and then need to keep up appearances. Poor Nicholas who wished he could stroke his hardened cock all night, relieved of the ache burning in his loins, and ruining him from the inside.
With very little sleep in his system and his mind and body banding together against his better judgement, he had not moved from the position he had been occupying for hours now, but his head had snapped towards the door when he had heard the noise outside his door, footsteps as light and almost inaudible, had he not been wired towards her from the moment he had seen her. He knew it was her, and the sound of clinking metal and rushing maids confirmed his suspicion.
That morning, he had listened as she was being prepared to go on a morning ride. Interesting she was, the girl of his dreams. She kept quiet while her maid tried to dissuade her from going, she would need to be there to greet the guests. She assured she would be there to break fast with them. He would admit it, he had rushed to his balcony to watch her leave.
It was still dark, but he knew she had seen him, and he had seen her, both locking eyes for a moment before she had left. She had promised to be at breakfast, he wanted her for breakfast, but he would content himself with what she had offered. In the meantime, he had slept lulled to sleep by her eyes staring at up at him. It was enough, all he needed.
She had needed to clear her head, but her head hadnât been any clearer when she had returned as soon as the first rays started shining. She knew she had gone mad when while hurrying to meet with the rest of her family, she suddenly found herself very conscious of her body, her mind and her appearance, so conscious she thought they would all leap out of her body to be stared at by anyone looking in her discussion. The meal was difficult, but madness was kept at bay, hidden from the public. The prince invited her to join the council that would follow, her presence being of great importance to him.
Again, the councils were boring, and this one was not moving anywhere. While the proposal was good, requesting for such a number of men in exchange for a route into a neighboring sea couldâve been good but it simply was not enough, not to the lords of the councils and slowly, not the King. Madness, she had equated her strange behavior to earlier. And as a great scientist, she had confirmed it when in a burst of genius, she had made a proposal.
She remembered how her mother would speak of her father coming to offer himself as a marriage prospect. The princess had been young but the look in the queenâs eyes, she recognized it as the same she had that morning, the look they had shared together before she rode off into the night. As her mother would often say, she had seen that man and had to have him.
âWhy not offer a union instead. Your kingdom united to ours in exchange for all the men you desire for as long as you desire.â Had she said, like a princess who had seen the man she had to have.
Less than an offer, it sounded like a statement, one he had accepted before it was even uttered, a statement he would obey like a soldier would obey their ruler. All noise quieted, the Lords, princes of the realm and the King stunned into silence by her words. It had been the first time she had even looked at him purposefully, looked at him like he was already dancing in her palm, a puppet to her every whim.
Before being a good king, he was a good father and as he liked to say, anything she would dream of, he would provide. She had looked at him, his little girl and he could see her assurance, almost like an impenetrable wall. He had watched in silence as Prince Nicholas smiled, accepting the proposal while dreaming of a life of love which had never interested him.
This had been the most ridiculous decision she had made but it had been made, a glorious proposal in the minds of all the councilmen, all rejoicing at the thought of killing two birds with one stone, one of these birds being her and the other being the bird of decency she was meant to keep on her shoulder.
That girl was insane, but she was getting married.
For the next months, she walked almost aimlessly, only ever coming alive when he was in her orbit. She had tried to reassure her mother the day of her departure by claiming that she would learn to love her future husband. How was she made to tell her loving mother that she had fallen as soon as she had seen the man and that this whole marriage was nothing, but a tantrum hidden under negotiations ? As awkward as she was, poor girl left her home, three of her brothers with her off course to assist her and all her maids following. The prince was strange, he had agreed to everything she had requested before leaving, even accepting to take her horse on the journey to her new home. Everything about this had been strange, all of it but she was not one to go back on her words, not when this opened such a great opportunity for both kingdoms.
She swallowed her confusion and walked in the shoes of the princess she would need to be, a role which was less arduous to play when her soon-to-be husband seemed to agree to anything and everything she could want, everything except being around her.
For the seven months which had preceded their wedding, she had grown to crave his company and attention, flowers of love blooming brightly in her chest and crying out to him, crying out for his eyes on her, like he had done that morning. She wanted him in more ways than the ones she kept to herself, and he seemed more interested in everything there could ever be. She had hoped that on the night of the wedding, they would cross the bridge together and finally, she could learn about him from his mouth and not from those of the people of the castle and the court.
Nothing had changed and here she was, the moon high in the sky, her feet cold and bare as she fidgeted with the fabric of her nightgown. The cold air was nothing compared to the warmth radiating out of her skin and seeping through the thin cloth covering her nakedness.
âWhat are you doing here ?â
She jumped in terror, so busy rationalizing and overthinking that she hadnât heard the door opening or closing. Turning to face him, she wished she could die instantly, wished to be swallowed by the floor below.
There he was, just out of a bath which had taken more time than necessary but still needed to clear his head. He enjoyed to privacy of his chambers, a robe covering his manhood from her gaze. His eyes were fixated on her as soon as he had walked in, dark and tempted, he remained at a safe distance, observing as she tried to speak, gathering her thoughts and looking away before speaking.
âMy apologies, husband⊠I⊠I wanted to see youâŠâ Seen she had. âIt was⊠It was urgent.â
âAre you okay ?â If worry spread through his mind, he made sure to hide it. He watched her nod before letting out a discreet sigh of relief and taking a seat on the chair that faced his bed, next to the chimney. âWhat could be so urgent that you would need to come see me so late and in such clothes ?â
She remained quiet and so did he, barely focused on his own state but entirely aware of how little she was dressed and how much he could see. Adjusting himself in the seat, he swallowed a groan, one meant to calm his nerves and snapping him out of whatever he was doing.
âI⊠We⊠We have been married for a month now, my prince.â Her voice was low and soft like the summer breeze and burning away at his decorum. He stared at her as she straightened her back and raised her head, reverting to the girl sheâd been when he first met her. âWeâve been married for a month, and you have not touched me still⊠I do not want you to think that it is something I think of often as it would be a stain on my character that I could not withstand but⊠Have I done something to displease you ? Perhaps if you tell me I could fix whatever it is, and we could move on as newlyweds.â
He heard the way her breathing picked up, almost able to see her heart beating out of her chest as she spoke, trying to explain herself while he stared in silence, pathetic victim to his weakened spirit and the images it spread through his mind while she spoke.
Of course he wanted to touch her, ravish her, devour her whole. There was nothing more on his mind, no other thought consummated Prince Nicholasâ mind like the thought of her crumbling in his sheets did. He could almost feel it in her scent wherever she went, the sweet taste of her nectar on his tongue. If he allowed himself to dream more, he could feel her tightness around his length, holding him nicely while she squirmed under his body. He wanted nothing more than to have her whenever he saw her, her stature in front of his, so breakable and frail. The thought of his arms enveloping around her and engulfing her whole, like a wave.
How delicate and marvelous she was, his darling wife. How could he even think of touching her when he knew what he would do to her was beyond salacious ? How could he do that to her and ever go back to being cordial with her after ? He knew that she was poison to his mind and to his tongue, one single bite and he would never ever be able to go without. How was he meant to live a life when he dreamed of living in her skin, grinding himself down into fine powder to be breathed into her lungs. How could that ever happen ?
He had almost sworn himself to a life of sleepless nights, attempting to quench his thirst for her in the dead of the night with his hand on his cock, before she had walked into his room covered by almost nothing, asking why he had not bedded her yet.
Nicholas stood quietly, walking up to her with a dark expression on his features. He was so handsome, the most beautiful man she had ever seen, his hair still wet and his body glistening in the night.
âAre you asking me to bed you, dear wife ? Is that what you want ?â
He stood millimeters away from her, her air wrapping around his body and seeping into him. That damned scent, honey so thick and sweet he prayed to drown in it. She looked up at him, frozen by his tone and proximity. She could feel the warmth of him in her and wanted more, but a highborn lady could not want such things. Could they ?
She looked down, her eyes twinkling with disappointment and shame. This had all been wrong, a mess she had made and would have to deal with.
âI⊠I apologize, your grace⊠I did not mean to offend⊠I will go⊠Please, forget this ever happened.â
She held her hands tightly together to ground herself, taking long strides towards the door to prevent her tears from humiliating her further. She had barely reached the door that a large hand blocked the way by slamming the door shut. She jumped, surprised that all her years of training were not enough to help her notice whenever he moved around her.
She suddenly felt so small in front of him, her husband towering over her, large hands boxing her in his space. She could hear him breath softly, almost out of breath and sounding strained.
âWhere do you intend to go exactly ?â His voice was deep as he spoke, shaking from the vibration it sent through her. âWhat⊠What do you think you are doing exactly ?â
He sounded pained by the very words, but she kept still, too scared to see where this would go if she turned.
âI wanted to return to my chambers, your graceâŠâ In this whole conversation, this had been the clearest sheâd been. All to say she was leaving, how annoying.
He chuckled and she was almost offended, because what exactly was so funny in this discussion ?
âYou intend to return to your chambers⊠dressed like that ?â
Now she was offended. Was this truly what worried him ? One month married and he hadnât touched her, but he worried about how she was dressed ? Of course, she knew why he worried, but she would still be angry at him for it, because why not ?
âThe answer I gave earlier remains unchanged, your grace. Or would you prefer if I stripped completely ? Maybe then you would move out of my way then ?â There she was, the princess he had met that day, unbent by his titles. He couldâve almost laughed had the image she had planted in his mind, of her roaming bare in the halls, not angered him enough to go deaf.
He kept quiet and she almost thought he had died behind her before hearing the sound of fabric moving. Looking down at her feet, she saw the rope holding the robe closed on the floor and before she could process what was going on, she felt him move behind her pushing her into the door, his bare front against her, cock pressing into her backside as deep as she could feel it.
âYou think⊠You think I would let anyone see you ? You think anyone ever deserved to see you ? Huh, dear wife ? Do you think anyone could ever dream of seeing you ?â
She couldnât speak but he could hear her reaction in her breathing as it picked up, more erratic and less rhythmic. Her who had managed to remain somewhat composed until now was suddenly as quiet as a mouse, squeaking below him while he pressed himself into her.
If she asked, he would admit the jealousy and possessiveness heâd been feeling for her. Everyone could see it, but she remained clueless, too busy hiding from him. The bedding ceremony had been his last straw. Prince Nicholas was never known for losing his temper, so imagine the surprise of the lords of the court when he had raised his voice at them and his own father for attempting to keep the tradition of the bedding ceremony ? He had refused it, categorically, the idea of hungry old decrepit men staring at his darling in a moment that was form them only. Never. He would kill all of them for even thinking of it.
âI burn at the mere thought of you, your scent being the only thing I need to lose every bit of education I have ever received and⊠You think I would ever let you out of this room ?â His left arm wrapped around her shoulder, keeping her still. He tried not to lose it, feeling her push into him, her soft hands still holding onto her gown. He raised his other hand to move her hair out of the way before bending down to leave open mouth kisses on her neck. Deliberate and controlled, he wanted to go as slow as he could, savoring the moment. His tongue grazed her veins eagerly wherever his lips would go while he tried to keep his hips still, failing miserably and rutting into her. He could already see how nice and warm she would be around him, his sweet wife. His tongue on her skin wasnât enough to satisfy his hunger for her. âYou want me to bed you, sweetness ? Fine. »
Every word he has uttered up until now had ignited something within her which a proper lady could never dream of letting out in their lives, but her instinct called for change in that very moment, the kind that was meant to undo all she had built herself to be in front of him. Because as condescending and arrogant as he mightâve sounded, she indeed, wanted nothing more than to be fucked. Partly for the sole purpose of experiencing the act as a woman, but also because the feelings she had started to feel for the man she had slightly tricked into a union were growing out of her control and called for some form of relief. Presently, the most adequate for would be the pleasure of the flesh, which she craved to indulge in.
« Tell me no, my dear⊠» He pleaded in a soothing voice she had only heard on their wedding night. « Deny me the pleasure of you and I will escort you to your chambers myself. »
She had expected more roughness from him, somehow. Almost ready to be unceremoniously dragged to the bed and stripped bare, she found herself melting more from the softness of his touch on her neck. His nose ran along her veins while his hips rutted slowly into the crevice of her backside. The wetness pooling between her legs dripped like poison, influencing the madness in her. As she took hold of the hand on her shoulder, she moved it to lay flat on her lower stomach. His fingers dug into her flesh, almost to pull her closer than she already was and yet, in truth, to scare her, maybe, into refusing him like he hoped.
The complexity of his mind in the moment made him almost just as deezy as she made him. He could almost feel delirium clawing at him, new senses appearing in him. Yes, he could feel her. The tightness of her pussy and the taste of her juices. He could all feel it. The prince was indifferent to the possibility that this was all in his head. The things which had been brewing in that same head for weeks now made it all the more necessary for him to listen for once. If he denied himself the pleasure of his wife, he would go mad. For weeks now, the prince had tried to act as friendly and neutral to her, even indifferent in the days when the pull towards her was too much to handle. He had tried as hard as any man could to deny himself pleasure both out of loyalty to her but also because no other woman could ever compare to her in his mind. Not when his nights were spent relieving a hard dayâs work of ignoring and avoiding his wife. But in truth, how could he ever face such a beautiful being and taint her with the gunk flowing through him ? He couldnât control the lewd images of her in his mind and until now, heâd almost managed to keep himself in check. Until she appeared in his bedchamber, demanding he touch her like she deserved and like he dreamt.
That did not change the fact that the woman he had tried to ignore for so long had grown a place for herself in his heart, a place that made it impossible to not give her the possibility to refuse what would ensue.
« Tell me no, my love⊠» He muttered, lips glued to her shoulder, as one last attempt to keep things how they were, to do things the right way, someday, maybe, when he wouldnât be as weak to his passions as now.
And as she turned to look into his eyes, Prince Nicholas knew. In that moment, he knew he was destined for a life of allegiance to his wife and her every whim. With these beautiful eyes of hers, his princess had reiterated her earlier statement. Her answer, silent but acted remained unchanged.
« I donât want to say no⊠» She whispered to him, their lips ghosting over the others.
No human word could ever fully grasp whatever followed next. Her whole body was suddenly caught by a force never seen before and spun around, her husband almost overjoyed but too taken by her lips to express it with full focus. Sheâs never tasted anything as sweet as his lips and he could say the same. The warmth of one anotherâs tongue, dancing in the others mouth, hoping, Prato to burn the otherâs taste into their psyche, this was what this battle for control could be described as. Beyond control, they sought to catch up on lost time and feverishly discover as much as they could about the other.
Their lips encased perfectly into the others, Nicholasâ of course more taken and familiar with the act. He had tried to show decency and control, but the feel of her hot lips on his, shyly moaning into his had uprooted all forms of control.
His hands roamed, seeking for something to hold onto, anything to either ground him or feed his hunger for her. He found her wrists, her smaller hands back to holding onto the fabric of her nightgown. In that moment, he almost felt jealous of her and the opportunity she had to live in her own skin. He who could only dream of momentarily touching her could never be satisfied with the short amount of time he would get to spend with her. Years by her side would never be enough, not when he dreamt of their skins being merged together.
While his lips busied themselves on hers with fervor, his hands explored, touching, gripping, moulding and burning the feel of her in his mind. From her soft cheeks in his palm to the burn of her breasts on his bare chest, the prince did not know where to focus. His hand seemed to struggle leaving her cheek, keeping himself as chaste as the moment allowed to reassure her before moving to her neck. His fingers grazed the soft of her throat and she remained still, a willing victim to his increased thirsts.
When the princess moaned for the ninth time in his mouth, her lips parted and swollen, he pulled away from her to admire the mess below him.
« I havenât even begun to explore you, my dear that youâre already so weak to me. » He chuckled, kissing the top of her nose and her forehead. Oh how fun this would be for the evil him looming on his shoulder.
He pulled away, allowing air and rationality to settle between them and for a second they remained still and quiet, drinking in the sight of one another. His exposed body had to be the most magnificent thing she had ever seen, a Greek statue in the flesh and dancing in the crevice of her palm. She stared at him like never before, a whole new sight granted to her and exposing him in his truth to her, the prettiest man sheâd ever seen. So handsome and so willing to bend to her every desire.
Her eyes roamed around like the painting of a landscape meant solely for her sight. She reached his hips and bit her lips, her imagination running away from her control and painting the picture of his cock entering her repeatedly. Sheâs heard from her brothers about the steps of the act, and while the fear of confusion had been palpable initially, it had been a complete other feeling spreading through her at the moment. The princess was hornier than ever and the her insistent eyes on her husbandâs hardened cock prodding out of the robe he wore did not make it any less evident.
A grin spread across the princesâ lips, just as into being watched by her as he was to admire in return. Him who had tried to not let his eyes wander could see freely now, the way her gown barely hid her peaking nipples or the way sheâd kept her thighs tightly glued together as soon as he had stepped back.
The princess he had sworn fidelity and loyalty to now stood in front of him, sleeping gown falling off her shoulder and exposing more than just her cleavage.
When she reached towards him, her hand commending him to move and do what duty demanded, he wanted to laugh. There she was, his spoiled girl, leading him astray.
« The ache between my legs, husband⊠You are the source of it. I believe it to be your duty to soothe it. » A newfound confidence had crept its way in her veins and it intrigued him even more. To see her finally come out of her shell and demand of him, the prince, her lord husband. Nicholas took careful steps towards her before kneeling. His left hand found her right and took hold of her, their fingers intertwining tenderly.
With his free hand, he lifted the hem of her gown to expose her legs, rushing the fabric in his fist as he kept going higher, until reaching her hip. With some of the fabric still held up by his thumb, the rest of his hand slid along her flesh, and a sigh of relief escaped him. Deep and desperate, his head dropped as he pulled her closer. He let his forehead rest on her belly, nuzzling against her and kissing wherever he could reach.
His right hand which had still been holding the fabric of her gown slid under her thigh to part her legs. The prince let go of her hand and the fabric before laying a tender kiss over her bellybutton. He pulled back and signaled for her to open her mouth before gathering the gown and placing it between her lips and telling her to bite down. Like a good wife, she went along with his commands, holding onto his shoulders when he guided her palms towards them.
One of his hands came up to her backside, grabbing a handful while his right hand slid in between her legs to reach her mound. When his fingers plunged inside her, she almost felt her legs give out under her. Never had she felt such a sensation. His two fingers seemed to stretch her apart, too much already yet enough for her to quickly want more of whatever it was they provided.
« Shh, breathe. » He muttered, his hand unmoving.
She looked down to meet his eyes, her own glistening with tears from a foreign presence inside her. She blinked back tears while nodding softly and attempting to take a breath. She inhaled and exhaled slowly, her breaths ragged and trembling in concert with her trembling body. He nails were digging in his skin, crescent shaped marks littering his shoulders but his gaze never wavered, always on her. When she was certain that the pain had passed, she nodded slowly, gaining a smile from the man.
His fingers started going in and out of her while his lips kept kissing over her stomach. He could not take his eyes away from her, not at a moment like this when she was slowly starting to feel the pleasure of his touch. He couldâve, evidently, began with an other way of easing her into the act and the look of pain on her face truly made him want to peal his skin off. Now, as things would have it, she needed to be prepared before taking anything else and from the tightness of her pussy around his fingers, he would enjoy spreading her out to take him.
The more he thrust his digits in, the more she failed to stand on her two feet. Slowly, her body seemed to fold over his, melting down and loosing strength in her limbs the more space he took in her. When he inserted a third finger, the moans of pleasure she had tried to keep in grew louder. Her lips could no longer hold the gown in, to busy pushing out sounds each more obscene than the last. Her knees slowly gave out, her legs spreading wider and her juices dripping out more and more with each thrust. And when she was certain to have finally gotten used to whatever he was doing, he started spreading his fingers in rhythm with her moans.
« Oh, Lord, please⊠Please, oh, oh God⊠» She moaned, slowly loosing control over her actions.
Nicholas never looked away, too enticed by the sight of her. The more she folded on top of him, the tighter his grip on her became and soon, his moans met hers. Loud breathing muffled only by skin, she could only fall a little more while he kissed her side. His three fingers were drenched and the prince would be lying if he said that he wasnât jealous of them in that moment. To get bathed in her nectar would be a paradise for him.
Her arms slowly wrapped around his shoulders, using his back as support while her legs shook from his treatment of her. She had completely disregarded her gown which covered her intimacy. It was an interesting position to be in, covered yet bare for his eyes to see and hands to hold.
And while he busied his fingers with her cunt, his tongue focused on roaming her sides from under the gown which now covered his head. His kissed, licked and hit into her ribs, leaving open mouthy kissed and marks of his teeth behind him. It still wasnât enough, not until Nicholas found her nipples, ready for him to do whatever he pleased. When his tongue grazed over the soft bud of flesh, a yelp left her mouth, and when he started sucking on it, her voice grew louder.
Everything he did, he marked it down in his head, memorizing everything she liked and disliked in the moment. Her pleasure was his only goal at the moment and in life.
Her grip changed and soon her nails were digging into the skin of his back, her walls tightening around him and her sounds louder and louder. His fingers continued at the same speed while his teeth and tongue battled each other for a taste of her tits in his mouth. One was graced with his teeth, bite marks around the areola while the other enjoy his tongue and lips sucking little marks all over. Either way, they both were getting pleasure out of it. Even he, couldnât deny that his end would come rather quick. As soon as she would cum, he would probably follow, beyond satisfied by the sound of her alone. But the prince did not want to let his cum of hers go to waste, already daydreaming of watching it drip out of her.
No, this would all be for her, his cock and his cum would all be for her.
« Hum, my sweet girl⊠You demanded I take care of the ache between your legs, did you not, princess ? » He expected an answer, enjoying the torment he was causing her. « Iâm speaking to you, pretty girl. »
« P-Please⊠» She pleased instead of speaking up, too aware of how impossible it was for her to repeat such a thing without feeling shame.
Slipping his head out from under her gown, his eyes found hers again, piercing and dark with lust, he was unrelenting with her pussy as much as with his demand.
It was only after he had slowed down, silently threatening to stop if he did not get an answer.
« No, no, no ! Please husband, p-please ! » She cried out, parting her legs and reaching her hand down to push him back in. Despite his grin, she knew he would not let it go and folded. « Yes⊠Yes, I asked you to make me feel good⊠»
His face remained neutral until a smile spread again, this time with his teeth, on his face. Without a word, he dove back in, face under her gown. She squirmed in his grip, feeling her end near as it had been described by her maids and feeling the warmth of his breath over her cunt. He kept her stable and stunned before diving in to get a taste and suck in her clit like he had done her tits earlier.
This time with more fervor, his tongue danced over the bud of flesh as she wailed louder and louder from pleasure. He pulled her impossibly close, his forehead buried into her belly while his lips kissed all over her pussy. He kissed it like he kissed her, with desire unrivaled by even the loneliest of beasts. Nicholas showed her clit just as much love as he has shown her when he kissed her. He kept fucking into her with his fingers, more and more enthusiast as her fingers moved from his back to his hair, running through his blondish locks and pulling at the root. She moved in synch with him, bouncing on his fingers like a woman starved of her release until she came loud and hard all over his fingers.
« Yes, yes, yes ! Oh, God, more, please more ! » She screamed as she crumbled over him.
He kept pushing into her, deeper and deeper while she tried to process her first orgasm. Her hips kept moving up and down, following his rhythm and slowing down slowly. She was left panting and sweating, her cum dripping along his forearm. Never had she felt like this before, all thoughts and words escaping her but his name remaining. And she looked so magnificent above him, he couldâve died a happy man in that moment. If he wasnât a selfish one before anything he wouldâve been content with this, but Nicholas was selfish and he needed to feel her cunt squeeze around him like it had squeezed his fingers.
Hiking her leg up and draping it over his shoulder, he pulled his digits out before diving in mouth first to suck in her swollen folds and droplets of cum. More than being selfish, he was also greedy and that greed burnt the delicious taste of her in his mind. Never had he been so desperate for a woman. He wanted her spread in his sheets for life, taking over his space like she did his heart.
He kept devouring her pussy while she trembled, too sensitive to handle more of his treatment of her. The prince looked up with desire, admiring the state he had left her in. He needed to see more.
Detaching his lips from her with great dissatisfaction, he rose to his full height, taking her with him and lifting her up before taking a could of steps and dropping her onto the bed. Not even a second had gone before he kneeled onto the bed and grabbed her gown by the top before ripping it apart.
« Nicholas ! » she screamed. It amused him and he apologized with a kiss to her forehead.
« Iâll have a hundred more made of the finest silks for you. Not that you will need them much in the future. »
He pulled whatever was left of the gown and his own robe, tossing them out into a corner of the room. His eyes scanned her body from top to bottom, painting down the picture of her in that state. Oh how he wished to have his mouth back on her cunt at the moment, drinking in her taste and enjoying the sounds of pleasure she produced. Instead, he satisfied himself with his fingers, sucking on all three as he took his cock in hand and stroke along the shaft. His balls were tight and full, he could feel them ready to burst from the sight of her alone. Even now, drops of cum leaked out of his slit to coat the veins running all along his member. His movements were slow and sensual, his tongue lapping up all over his fingers before licking down his arm to swallow all that had poured on him. How good did she taste, his princess, his wife. So sweet and sensitive, he couldnât keep fucking into his hand when knew that the only thing that could provide him with the pleasure he needed at the moment was her.
Sheâd been watching this whole time, panting and aching even more for his cock to push inside her and make her his in the eyes of traditions. She could see it glistening with pleasure, pulsating and she wanted nothing more than to taste it the way he had tasted her. Everything about his anatomy was so new and yet, she wanted to dive in and discover him intimately. She would demand they stay in that very room and be allowed to discover his wants soon enough, but for now, the night called for more classical things. The pleasure of the flesh and hunger for one another demanded they follow customs.
Nicholas pulled out his fingers from his mouth, coated in his saliva and slipped them into her mouth while his other arm wrapped around her waist to pull her up and have her sit on the sheets. Bare in between the red and golden fabrics, she looked ready to be devoured and just like she would demand, he would get to that later. For now, he pulled her to his chest and grinned wider when she kissed his stomach, pulling out the fingers sheâd been sucking to mirror his earlier actions.
For a moment, a veil of tenderness enveloped them both, softness settling between the married couple to awake a need to hold and kiss the other. Her arms wrapped around his torso and her face nuzzled into his chest, kissing whatever she could reach. A small laugh was his response, as well as soft caressed on her shoulders and cheek.
« Youâll get all the time you want to kiss me, my love. Let me do what I need to do, hum ? » He kissed her forehead after she had nodded, again more than satisfied by her obedience. Thought he enjoyed it, he would not lie, following her around and obeying to her every command was more what he liked.
Laying her down flat on the bed, his hands parted her legs to give him more space to move. From that position, he kissed her collarbones while guiding his tip in the direction of her entrance.
« I promise to go as slow and gentle as you want me. Just tap my shoulder if it gets too much, okay ? Speak for me. »
« Okay, the shoulders. Understood. » She repeated, nodding animatedly.
Her eagerness was palpable and truth be told, the apprehension of him nestled within her did made her fidget a little. But the hunger for him to stretch her out to his girth was even more taking. It but at her core and made the earlier ache return with more bite than before.
« Hum⊠Your grace ? » At the sound of her voice, the prince immediately stopped, looking up at her. « I⊠Iâve never done anything of this sort beforeâŠâ
Something in the way she had spoken breathed joy within him. Not only because he was the one she had chosen to be her first but also because she had felt comfortable enough to tell him. The wall they had built around one another had been crashing down in a pile of cement leaving them exposed to the other. And through that both seemed to breath for the first time around the other, finally able to express the truth of their desire.
The lips etched onto her collarbones moved to kiss up her neck before reaching her cheeks and lips again. As soon as his lips met hers, she eagerly reciprocated the act, following after him in search for the taste of his tongue on hers. The tip of his cock had been rubbing along her slit and clit and she couldnât help but want to see what would follow. Always the dutiful husband, Nicholas was, of course, a greedy man first. His left hand came up to her face to hold her neck tightly and her jaw in place. He pinched at the bone and forced her small mouth open with a smile before sliding his tongue in in concert with his cock sliding into her.
« Oh, God ! » She cried out, suddenly aware of how much bigger he was while inside than in front of her.
Her legs shook slightly, struggling to keep still while her insides were torn apart once again. Despite him stretching her earlier, this wouldâve never been enough to prepare her for the girth and length of his cock digging into her canal and stretching her to his side. Tears welled up in her eyes and her bottom lip trembled in pain, it was all too much, too new. She couldnât breath and shouldâve been scared, yet the soft caress of his fingers on her throat grounded her just right.
« Just like earlier, sweetness. Breathe slowly. » He commanded and despite struggling to do so on her own he obeyed.
Slowly, her ragged breaths were replaced by even more ragged breathing but this time out of pleasure and eagerness. The space he took inside her demanded to be expanded and she needed to have a taste of the darkness dancing in his eyes. His eyes, hadnât moved away from her at any point. Focused on her eyes while he kissed away her thoughts, his tongue and hers danced together, teeth clattering occasionally while drool dropped out of the corner of her mouth.
Neither of them would get over kissing the other anytime soon and it was for the best.
The prince wasnât sure how long heâd been still within her tight walls, kissing her but he knew that the tight hold she had on him would soon drive him insane. With each hiccup her walls squeezed around him tightly. With each breath, she had him throbbing harder inside her and through all he managed to stay still. Not for much longer though, not when she wrapped her legs tightly against his waist and her arms around his shoulders before pushing her face into his.
« Move, please, Nicholas⊠» She muttered against his lips and like a soldier ready to attack, his hips started moving. Slowly his pace shifted to go faster and deeper, his cock fucking into her cunt with more and more grit.
Soon the room echoed of the sounds of pleasure she created as well as his grunts of pleasure. Now on her ribcage, his hand rose to her breast to squeeze one in his palm while his other hand laid flat on her back. It slowly lowered to soon reach her ass that he squeezed too, using it as support to keep her close while he bottomed out inside of her.
The princessâ senses were like heightened by pleasure, her ears picking up on the sounds of the bed creaking and banging on the wall harder with each thrust. She could also hear the sounds of his groans and moans, all different and each more obscene. Of course she could hear the way his cock fucked into her warm cunt, his heavy sack slapping against her with more strength.
She could barely form a coherent thought to explain the way she felt and the sensations running around her body. All she knew was that she wanted more and so did he. He couldnât begin to tell how good it felt to finally be inside her and feel that sweet tightness he had daydreamed for weeks before tonight. She held onto him tighter with each thrust and he knew she felt good, so good even that she pulled at his hair again, this time screaming her pleasure from up close into his willing ear. Like a symphony of pleasure and lust, the prince had never heard any sound as beautiful as her voice crying out to him in pleasure while he dug his cock into her guts.
He was quick to find the spot that would have her falling apart, a bundle of nerves which had her begging for his cock deeper and harder than before. And Prince Nicholas was a good and obedient man, whatever his wife wanted sheâd get.
Leaving her lips, his mouth moved with his face to suck on her breast again, licking her nipple before his arms moved to cross behind her. Both his hands took handfuls of her ass before lifting her up and down on his cock. The prince started moving her body in tandem with his thrusts. He couldnât hold himself together for long, he knew it as soon as he saw her in his room tonight, and his voice was the first tell. Growing louder and louder, the prince lost himself inside his princess.
« F-Fuck⊠My love⊠Oh, yes⊠F-Yes, yes, take it, sweetness⊠Take me good, my loveâŠYes ! »
This time it was his turn to leave crescent shaped marks on her flesh, his nails digging into the thick of her ass. She couldnât compare to anything sheâd even seen before but the prince fucked like a man possessed, his pants of pleasure louder than the next each one after the other. Moans and cries could be heard all though the room and even beyond, both knew it.
« M-My⊠Oh, oh, oh, hum ! » She had tried to speak but his pace accelerated again, his cock going deeper and slamming into a wall of flesh as well as the spot he had reached earlier. âFuck ! Ah, ah, ah, m-my⊠My love⊠S-s-slow down ! »
Her voice trembled of pleasure, the kind that neared on insanity. Now, both her hands were in his hair, finding something to ground herself on amongst the thick curls on his head. Feeling the tip of his cock get even deeper, she looked down to see it through her stomach, a bulge forming on her lower belly. Repeatedly, the large mushroom tip of his dick pushed into her cervix, showing itself to the lovers.
Nicholasâ forehead rested against hers, following her gaze while he bit hi slips to contain himself but failed. There he was, all the way inside her smaller body. He was suddenly way more aware of how small she was in comparison to him, his cock wide enough to make such a visible image inside her. She watched his furrow his eyebrows, almost looking and sounding in pain. He couldnât handle the events. From the taunting him in her little question to calling him her love. This would kill him. But he would die a happy man.
« Oh⊠Oh sweet⊠I-You kill me, sweet love⊠» He could only say while trying not to look down again. He buried his face in between her breasts to hide from the obscene vision. He would come quickly and so would she, he knew it.
Her breasts bouncing against his skin was pure agony, just like it was our agony to feel her squeeze him as tightly as she was. To reciprocate the « suffering » his hand came down to push her stomach at the place he had been pushing into. She bit her lip to keep in another cry of pleasure that would quickly be replaced by more incoherent screaming while his thumb came down to rub on her clit.
He needed her to cum around him and quickly or heâd go insane. He toyed with her bud of flesh while looking at the way his cock went in and out of her, stretching her out to fit him while he fucked her within an inch of her life. A ring of cum had formed around him, white and thick. That vision alone fed into his need to cum. He needed to see more of this.
« Come for me, sweetness⊠» He groaned with as much control as he could muster. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head while his own crossed, his mouth falling open to let out a string of animalistic grunts and moans. Both synchronized for a moment, her meeting his thrust with her own eager movements while he pushed into her harder and harder until both came in a string of cusses.
She almost felt like she had gone blind for a moment, white light clouding her vision as well as the groundbreaking sensation of her second orgasm raging through her. And if she thought this was it, she was quickly thrown back into that coital state by his cum spurting out of his cock into her warm cunt. The princess felt her husband spread through her and fill up every crevice of her pussy. Warm and thick, she felt his cum dance inside her for the next minutes as they both came down from their end, sweaty and panting.
Both were still moaning, the prince too out of his mind to keep himself from thrusting inside her some more. He didnât want to pull out, not when she felt so good.
Instead, he chose to rut inside her tight pussy while kissing her jaw and throat. Her own hand caressed the back of his neck while she blinked away the sleep. His kisses were so soft and tender, she couldnât help but to reciprocate, kissing his ear and into his hair.
« Have I satisfied you, my love ? » He muttered, falling on her. His body was covering the whole of hers as she laughed.
« More than that, my prince⊠» Her voice was small in that moment, just as sweet as her and filled with unspoken warmth.
He was still panting on top of her, holding her close and basking in the scent of her body enveloping him as she bathed him in tenderness. Both fell asleep slowly, his lips whispering sweet nothings into her ear and kissing her into a well deserved sleep. Through the night they remained connected, holding onto the other and keeping his cum and hers deep inside her.
The next morning, when the maids came up to the Princeâs chamber to notify him of the princessâs disappearance, they were quickly thrown out, all squealing in shame from witnessing her on top of him, bouncing and taking her early pleasure from him without a care in the world. Luckily she hadnât seen them or even heard, too busy treating herself to a morning ride, but he had and he would not have anyone disturb his wife while she enjoyed herself on him.
As mentioned earlier, she would have him disregard his duties for the day so that she could have a taste of his cock herself and he would gladly oblige in exchange of a taste of her sweet cunt on his tongue.
It became tradition to find her in his chambers or the other way around. She enjoyed being chased by him at the hours of the night in her gown to be carried back to her rightful place in his bedsheets. The knights and the maids knew better than to look. The princess on the princeâs shoulder was for his eyes only. And when both found themselves in her chambers it was due to his need to smell her on him at every turn. More than once heâd sneak in her bath with her and before he could even speak, the maids would scurry out of the room.
When both became king and queen, nothing much changed except now, no room was left untouched, the throne room first to be christened.
Their future would be constructed on foundations of love and intimacy to catch up on the lost time at the beginning of their marriage and that same marriage would be one their descendants would remember as the best to ever be. All it would take was a princess who demanded and a prince who obeyed.
#nicholas alexander chavez#nicholas alexander chavez x reader#nicholas alexander chavez imagine#prince nicholas alexander chavez!au#nicholas alexander chavez smut#nicholas chavez#nicholas chavez x reader#nicholas chavez x y/n#nicholas chavez smut#black reader#woc reader#female reader
2K notes
·
View notes
Note
do either of them have beef with anyone else in the industry either secretly or very publicly lol
oh you want drama. buckle up.
COLLIDE POPSTAR!READER X ROCKSTAR!ELLIE BEEFS LMAO
you and ellie? youâre literally drama magnets. two beautiful, very deranged celestial bodies orbiting the same flaming sun of pettiness. you can try to be normal. you try to play nice. but itâs in your blood.
ellieâs public beefs:
â.á first of all. donald trump. legendary. iconic. HISTORIC beef. back when the fireflies were first exploding, trump randomly decided to tweet, âi donât get this âellie williamsâ noise. very sad!â and ellie, from her green room mid-tour, tweeted:
âdamn. didnât know hell had wifi. eat my mf strap.â
32.3 million likes. someone screen-printed it onto a shirt. "eat my mf strap" became an iconic quote for the lesbian community. the white house official account blocked her. she framed the tweet and hung it in her LA apartment above some grammys.
â.á then thereâs machine gun kelly. he tried to flirt with her once at a fashion week afterparty, and she looked him dead in the eye and said, âi'd rather fuck a broken amp.â he blocked her immediately. sheâs still proud. she brings it up unprompted at least once a month.
â.á she also has serious beef with shawn mendes. no one knows why. literally no one. she just refuses to be in the same room as him. if you ask her why, sheâll shrug and say: "his aura is suspicious." dina thinks itâs hilarious. jesse once laughed so hard ellie threatened to kick him out of the band.
â.á with spotify....? they removed her from one curated playlist. she mailed them a written letter that said, simply: "eat shit." they framed it and hung it in the New York office. she's now technically "banned" from the headquarters but still uses her premium account like a menace.
â.á adam levine. he once said that "bands are dead" in an interview and she just responded with a photo of the Fireflies headlining Lollapalooza in front of 80k people. captioned it "damn. missed the funeral."
â.á kanye west. listen. she never said anything directly. but once during a show in chicago, she did a rock cover of Gold Digger and changed the lyrics to: "i ainât messinâ with no nazi bitch.". went extremely viral. never mentioned it again.
â.á sometimes she will just randomly unfollow and refollow people to cause chaos. in 2023 she unfollowed like half of the Grammy performers and then posted "just had to cleanse my aura real quick" on her story. so mf uncalled for.
your (readerâs) beefs:
you? oh, you are so scary when you want to be. the QUEEN of passive aggressive beef.
â.á you once had a fake-nice beef with a former disney star turned influencer who kept posting those âsome of us donât need features to chart đ§ââïžâ captions. you responded by dropping a deluxe edition of your album featuring three collabs and an orchestral version and a remix and charted every single one. captioned your post: âthankful for my friends đ.âpeople caught on immediately. there were think pieces.
â.á you once got asked to collab with a rapper known for being homophobic (da baby) and you very publicly turned it down by posting an instagram story that said: "iâd rather eat thumbtacks. respectfully."
â.á katy perry said something vaguely homophobic ab you on a podcast once, and when asked about it in an interview, you smiled so sweetly and said, âi thought she was opening a shoe store? i support small businesses tho.â the interviewer had to excuse themselves to laugh.
â.á you hate perez hilton. itâs no secret. once he tried to bait you into drama by tweeting âpop princess y/n getting a little too wild lately?â and you quote-tweeted him with: "who let you out of the nursing home."
â.á your most lowkey beef is with a famous country singer who said âi donât think pop stars are real musicians.â you have never once acknowledged it publicly. but at your next show you covered Jolene and changed the lyrics to make it about stealing his girlfriend. people understood.
â.á you once got kinda shaded by an "edgy" alt-pop girl for your tour costumes being "too theatrical," so at your next show, you entered the stage in a 40-pound diamond-studded corset on a chariot. you didnât break character once. the videos are still trending on stan twitter.
â.á GQ photoshopped your waist in a cover shoot without telling you. so you, being the legend you are, posted the raw, unedited pics on instagram with the caption: "i like my waist the way it fucking is. thanks." simple. lethal. a cultural reset.
ellie, naturally, saw it and went absolutely feral in the gq comment section. no emojis. no punctuation. just pure threat: "touch her again and iâm burning your mf offices down"
and privately? you both absolutely despise a HANDFUL of people. yall even keep a list. itâs literally like a famous people burn book. youâre planning to leak it someday just for the drama.
but yeah. despite the occasional beef, the truth is: you two are untouchable. you're the biggest thing in music right now. everyone either wants to collab with you or be you. labels want you, fans worship you. and when you do get hated on, it's so clearly jealousy that you don't even have to respond. you just post a blurry pic kissing ellie backstage and it gets 20M likes overnight.
#âàżCOLLIDE - series#lesbian#lesbian pride#ellie williams tlou#ellie williams#ellie williams imagine#ellie williams smut#lesbian shot#ellie x reader#ellie williams x you#sapphic smut#ellie the last of us#tlou part 2#ellie tlou#ellie x fem reader#ellie x you#ellie x y/n#ellie williams x reader#the last of us 2#lesbianism#sapphic#wlw post#wlw#wlw yearning#ellie williams headcanons#ellie williams fanfiction#ellie williams the last of us#ellie willams x reader#dina woodward#Spotify
444 notes
·
View notes
Note
Heyyyy precious. Low-key want to request reader with a underground band that is suddenly blowing up but they never told the boys. (Everyone you want but please Hyoma, Yukimiya + Itoshi dudes)
Like they had this band for a while but they never said anything and the band wasn't famous until they started making hit after hit and that's how they find out (thanks even if you don't do it đ)
âđą đŁđźđŹđ đ°đđ§đ§đ đŹđđ đČđšđź đŹđĄđąđ§đ âđđđźđŹđ đą đ€đ§đšđ° đČđšđź đđ«đ đ đŹđđđ« đ đąđ«đ„â
a/n: more rockstar gf! reader? OH I AM LIVING FOR IT
ft. itoshi rin, itoshi sae, chigiri hyoma, yukimiya kenyu, isagi yoichi, kaiser michael, shidou ryusei
itoshi rin
finds out through your spotify page.Â
you left your laptop open and he just wanted to queue music, but then sees youâre logged into a verified artist account with millions of streams.Â
stares at the screen like it personally offended him.Â
walks into the room like: âhey. wanna explain why you're casually outperforming the entire j-pop industry?âÂ
heâs not mad. just deeply, emotionally confused. like âwhen were you doing this? we live together.âÂ
you say âafter you go to bedâ and heâs like âi go to bed at 2 AM???" "... when you're at practice." Â
starts watching your live shows in secret like itâs surveillance footage.Â
sends you a single text after your band hits billboard: âguess iâm dating a rockstar. donât let it go to your head.âÂ
plays your songs when he thinks youâre not home. you are. you record him. he never forgives you.Â
itoshi sae
finds out during a random interview when the host says âyour girlfriendâs band is incredible, by the way.âÂ
sae: âwhat.âÂ
sae: âexcuse me.âÂ
sae: âwhose girlfriend?âÂ
goes home, opens youtube, and finds a video titled âHOT GIRL SHREDS GUITAR WITH HER TEETH (and itâs kinda sexy)âÂ
pauses at 0:03. itâs you.Â
calls you with the calmest voice ever: âis there a reason why youâre leading a cult on stage and no one told me?âÂ
you go âi thought youâd be chill about itâ and he goes âthis is beyond chill. this is grammy nomination level. i need a minute.âÂ
insists on getting free tickets to your shows even though you always offer him VIP.Â
ends up becoming the mysterious hot boyfriend in the crowd who dips after the encore.Â
lets you have your spotlight but still flexes a little when people connect the dots.Â
chigiri hyoma
chigiri was just trying to eat his lunch when he saw your face on a Time Out Tokyo article titled âMeet the Band Taking Over Asiaâs Underground Scene.âÂ
drops the spoon.Â
reads the article with the intensity of someone researching for a thesis.Â
calls you mid-interview, whispers: âyouâre so hot i actually need to sit down. are you kidding me.âÂ
gets way too excited.Â
insists on learning your setlist so he can scream-sing it in the front row.Â
becomes the dude holding up a âSHEâS MY GIRLFRIENDâ sign at your gigs.Â
posts after every one of your performances captioned: âdating the main character. sorry.âÂ
makes you autograph the back of his thigh once and got it tattooed. zero shame.Â
yukimiya kenyu
finds out because a luxury fashion brand asked if he wanted to model with your band.Â
goes âoh wow, theyâre blowing up fastâ and then sees your face on the moodboard.Â
audibly gasps.Â
takes off his sunglasses in shock, indoors.Â
âlove. are you a full-time rock goddess and iâm just finding out like this?âÂ
gets dramatically offended you never asked him to take your promo pics.Â
immediately offers to do your PR, plan your brand deals, and get your band a skincare sponsorship.Â
subtly matches his outfits to your stage looks.Â
becomes that boyfriend who answers interview questions on your behalf: âsheâs too humble to say it, but yeah, she did sell out in five minutes. queen behavior.âÂ
introduces you as âjapanâs coolest rockstar girlâ at every party.Â
isagi yoichi
finds out when he walks in on you casually practicing vocals in the garage.Â
heâs like âthatâs kinda goodâŠâÂ
then pauses.Â
âwait. why do i know these lyrics.âÂ
pulls out his phone and realizes the song is already in his playlist.Â
youâve been in his top 5 artists on spotify this whole time and he didnât know it was YOU.Â
stares at you like youâre an alien.Â
âyouâre my girlfriend AND my favorite artist?! am i living a fanfic?âÂ
spirals. youâre hot. youâre talented. youâre secretly famous. youâre literally a pop punk goddess.Â
âso like⊠do i get VIP access to your concerts or do i have to cry in general admission?âÂ
once tackled a guy backstage for breathing too close to you.Â
his lock screen? your album cover. his phone case? your lyrics.Â
calls your fanbase âhis in-laws.âÂ
kaiser michael
finds out via twitter trending.Â
trending topic: âWHO IS THE LEAD SINGER IN THIS BAND AND WHY IS SHE HOT???âÂ
heâs like âwho tf is this chick everyoneâs thirsting ovââÂ
zooms in.Â
itâs. you.Â
spits out his wine.Â
immediately calls you with a perfectly calm, terrifying voice: âschatz. liebe. meine muse. care to tell me why the entire internet wants to lick your boots?âÂ
you go âit wasnât that deepâ and he goes: âyou were wearing leather pants and singing about dominance. it was absolutely that deep.âÂ
watches every live show like heâs scouting you for a transfer window.Â
50% impressed. 50% aroused. 100% confused why you didnât tell him first.Â
claps like a proud theater mom every time you hit a high note.Â
âiâve decided to become your groupie. my ass looks good in fishnets.âÂ
threatens your fans for fun.Â
lowkey jealous the spotlightâs not on him but deeply in love with how you take it anyway.Â
shidou ryusei
finds out because he saw a clip of your concert on tiktok where you licked the mic mid-performance.Â
immediately duets it with a thirst trap and the caption: âthatâs my girl. hands off unless youâve got a death wish đđȘâÂ
comments âi taught her that tongue move btwâ and gets banned for 24 hours.Â
facetimes you screaming: âYOUâRE IN A BAND? A BAND?? SINCE WHEN DO YOU HAVE A WHOLE ALTER EGO THAT LOOKS LIKE A VILLAIN IâD WANNA MAKE OUT WITH???âÂ
starts tagging along to all your gigs like an aggressive golden retriever.Â
jumps on stage once and tries to mosh with the crowd mid-ballad.Â
fights your bassist in the parking lot over âstage proximity.âÂ
buys your merch in bulk and cuts them into crop tops.Â
refers to himself as your âroad boyfriend.âÂ
once got kicked out of a venue for throwing a fanâs sign because it said âmarry me.âÂ
his reasoning: âthatâs MY future, bitch.âÂ
© đ€đ±đŹđđ đą
#man i love beabadobee#blue lock#blue lock x reader#bllk#bllk x reader#blue lock headcanons#itoshi rin x reader#rin itoshi x reader#itoshi sae x reader#sae itoshi x reader#isagi yoichi x reader#yoichi isagi x reader#michael kaiser x reader#kaiser michael x reader#chigiri hyoma x reader#hyoma chigiri x reader#yukimiya kenyu x reader#kenyu yukimiya x reader#shidou ryusei x reader#ryusei shidou x reader#i just wanna see you shine 'cause i know you are a stargirl
434 notes
·
View notes
Text
Mountain Laurel
Note: Iâve been seeing some people wishing there was more lore accurate Leon, you know the guy who is awkward with women. So⊠I thought which role is the best fit for him other than the hades the Greek god of the underworld himself. Hope you enjoy.
Pairing: Hades Leon S. Kennedy x Persephone fem reader
Synopsis: You are Persephone one of Zeusâs many daughters and one of the younger goddesses. Your power to grow flowers and them appearing in your hair usually matches your emotional state. Life seems bleak and difficult, until you become the new queen of the underworld.
Contains: Incestual relationships (You know how the Greek gods are), Hinting at nonconsensual intercourse (not from Leon), passionate sex, hand job (m and f receiving), vaginal penetration, praise kink, body worship, unprotected sex, breeding kink (kind of?)
Warning: Minors do not interact.
Leon made his way through the marble building. The ancient Greek gods have accumulated amongst the humans for a long time now and seemed to be respected by the mortals. He stood in front the chambers where he would usually find his brother cheating on his wife with mortal sex workers.
He always felt awkward walking in on him and desperately tried to convince his brother to meet him dressed for once. But he was no king of Olympus and had no place ordering his brother around. Zeus was a stubborn fellow after all.
He knocks on the door hoping that the naked bodies of women wouldnât greet him the moment he opened the door or was allowed the entrance.
âCome in.â A deep rumbling voice was heard from the other side of the large door and he opened it.
Of course, Zeus was sprawled in the middle of a large bed, his back against the headboard. Four women were tucked into his large frame luckily covered but considering the importance of the meeting he assumed Zeus would kick them out.
âHades. We were meeting today?â Zeus chuckles.
âItâs Leon, brother.â He speaks up.
âYou are not insisting on still keeping your alias?â Zeus mocked with a belly rumbling laugh. âFine, fine, LeonâŠâ He sighs. âWhat do you need?â
Leon swallowed a lump forming in his throat. He felt odd talking about this very topic in front of women he has never seen, who were also most defiantly naked beneath the silk sheets.
âI need a wife. The underworld is getting tedious to rule on my own.â He spoke up and Zeusâs expression shifts to a more serious one.
âYou are free to go.â He spoke to the women.
While three of them tried to coax him into letting them stay a bit longer or praising his performance there was one that caught Leonâs eye. A woman who was quick to leave the bed and attempted to appear small and insignificant.
It was you. Bare as the day you were born rushing to find clothing to cover your bare body with and you were gone. He noticed your hair filled with Mountain Laurelâs a poisonous flower one even dropped at Leonâs feet as you were making record time in leaving the room.
He bent down to pick it up and take a better look at the flower. The mostly white petals with hints of pink felt soft to the touch. He wasnât big on flowers but this one caught his attention when Demiter was yapping away about her daughterâs capabilities.
Luckily the said flower distracted him from accidentally making eye contact with the naked women leaving Zeusâs bed.
âSo, a wife.â Zeus spoke up the moment the door closed behind the women. He stood up in all his naked glory pulling a silk robe over his shoulders. âYou have anyone in mind?â
Leon pocketed the flower as he turned his attention towards his brother. âWhat about the young lady who left first?â
Zeusâs thick brows furrow at the mention. âPersephone?â He questions and Leon nods. âBrother, you canât be serious.â He mocked.
âIâm serious.â Leon spoke firmly.
âShe is used goods. I will find you a virgin goddess.â He waved it off.
âIâd prefer not to wed a virgin goddess.â Leon spoke up firmly.
Zeus chuckled. âWhat does it matter? It is not as if you can bear a child.â
This struck a nerve with the king of the underworld. He straightened his posture stating that he was firm in his request. Zeusâs look softened at the sight of his brother.
âVery well then.â He spoke in the end. âYou can take her right now.â
It was disgusting. Treating her like a cow someone could just take away and not caring in the slightest. Persephone was his daughter⊠but this was Zeus. A man with too many children to count both gods and goddesses as well as half mortals. He had a different women warm his bed while his lovely wife was busy organizing banquets and family gatherings.
Zeus gave Leon a general direction where to go to speak to Persephone and he was quick on his feet to formally and officially meet his new wife. It felt wrong to him to just come up to her bedroom and say âhi there pack your stuff you are marrying meâ. But how else could he put it? He struggled with many different approaches until he finally made it to her door.
A soft knock and a short wait later there you stood. Leon was smitten. All his speeches and offerings evaporating from his mind the moment his eyes landed on you. You looked tired and even broken most likely from all the hardships Zeus put you through.
âCan I help you?â You spoke up breaking Leonâs trance making him blink rapidly.
âI um⊠How do I put itâŠâ He stumbles through his words your kind eyes making his mind run blank. âAre you alright?â Is the first thing that leaves his mouth after a longer pause.
This question caught you off guard. Before you, stood the Hades, the god of the dead and the king of the underworld and he was checking in if you were, okay?
âYeahâŠâ You lie through your teeth as you tuck a strand of your hair behind your ear and another Mountain Laurel drops from your locks onto the ground.
âPlease donât lie.â He speaks and your eyes widen. Was he really the scary god you have heard rumors about?
You bite down on your lower lip and sigh. âNo. Iâm not.â You speak your voice breaking in the moment.
âDo you want to get out of here?â He almost stammers through the question but manages to keep his voice and tone even.
âIâm sorry, what?â You question.
âDo you want to get away from him? He wonât touch you again, you will stay in a safe place, far, far away from here.â He began explaining.
Your expression is taken over by shock and you were wary of his offer. He could just replace your current abuser and be even worse. However, there was just something about him. He was nervous, cautious and awkward as if he didnât know how to best offer his aid to a person in clear need of some help.
âYes.â Escapes your mouth before you think too clearly about it. Was it desperation or something else? You couldnât tell. He was offering a lamp in the never-ending darkness, a hand to raise you from the despair and lift you to the grassy plains you always saw in paintings.
And so, it was⊠Leon took you to his penthouse in the mortal realm, offered you shelter from the horrible storm Zeus created and treated you with nothing but kindness and care. He was still very much odd in comparison to the other gods you have met but this was a welcomed difference.
The two weeks you rested and took time to process the horrors you went through and those two weeks were refreshing. Leon always stayed in a room of his own while allowing you to give the guest room your own touch. What else could it be but flowers you grew yourself?
Leon was curious and peaked at now your bedroom while you were in the shower. The flowers were vibrant, beautiful and very poisonous. Lantanas on the windowsill were bright red and orange making the window look as if it was painted in the sunsetâs colors. Along one of the walls proudly stood the Lily of the Valley as well as several Foxgloves. They didnât pose much harm unless consumed but what worried him was the Wisteria flowers hanging from the ceiling.
If he remembers correctly those are not harmful for humans but for animals like cats or dogs. If Cerberus the three headed hound was to eat some it would be harmful for him.
âMr. Leon.â You squeak the moment you saw him in your bedroom.
âJust Leon is fineâŠâ He speaks up now feeling the anxiety forming in the pit of his stomach. âI just wanted to see the flowersâŠâ He adds.
âOkayâŠâ You speak awkwardly. âIâm not letting Cerberus in there. Wisteria could be harmful if he was to eat some.â You add and a hint of a smile appears in the corner of his lips.
âThank you.â
You nod holding onto a damp towel you usually placed on a radiator in your bedroom. Just then the pitter patter of claws against the hardwood floors turns your attention to the three headed dog that stared into your soul.
He was quick to tuck one of his heads into your side practically demanding that you pet all three of his heads. âHe took a liking to you.â Leon speaks up.
âYes, I suppose he did.â You say as you lower your free hand to pet Cerberus on one of his heads.
âYou two will protect the house then.â He spoke. âI have a meeting I must attend tonight⊠hopefully it wonât take too long.â
You took a better look at him noticing he wore a perfectly tailored suit with a Mountain Laurel tucked into the breast pocket of his suit jacket. It looked as if it was on the verge of wilting away.
You picked one of the smaller lilies now growing among your locks and replace the sad flower with a fresher one. His blue eyes stare into your own at the gesture and he gives you a nod of approval before leaving the pent house.
Left to your own devices you made your way to a bookshelf standing in the living room. Among the old classics and newer works, you run your fingers along the spines. Recently you finished reading The Count of Monte Cristo and now it was time to occupy your time with something else.
Your finger lands on the spine that read The Frankenstein... intrigued you pick it up and open it. What you found inside were newspapers neatly bent and placed between the pages. You take the paper and unfold it to find the flowers that grew in your hair from the moment the two of you met. The Lilly, the Water Hemlock, The Oleander and of course the Mountain Laurel. The very same he picked from the ground as you rushed out of Zeusâs chambers.
He pressed to preserve the flowers growing in your hair. Commemorating the stages of healing you passed in the last two weeks. Your heart warms as you put everything back in place. From that day onwards every time Leon had to leave the pent house you tucked a fresh flower into his breast pocket. Calendulas, Dahlias, Cornflowers, Pansies and lastly Roses.
He was kind and patient with you giving you support and care you couldnât even dream of receiving while you still lived in the Olympus villa. He even insisted for you to pick a name of your own, one that he would call you and one that you felt comfortable having.
â(Y/N)âŠâ He spoke up one evening tucking your attention away from a book you were reading. âI didnât want to bring this up while you were still vulnerable and getting better but I think I should nowâŠâ He seemed nervous, hands seemed to clamp up as he rubbed them against his pants. âWhen we met⊠I came to Zeus to discuss me finding a wife.â
âIs that why you were going on meetings so often?â You question your heart feeling as if a dangerous string was tightening against the beating organ.
âWell yes⊠um⊠I asked Zeus for your hand in marriage.â He admits and your eyes widen. âI should have said something sooner and Iâm deeply sorry for keeping thisâŠâ
âWhy me?â The question escapes you.
He is taken aback by the question. âIâll be frank⊠I have never seen a woman run for their life from Zeus and I just had to meet you. And when I did, I wasâŠâ
You await his continuation and he just canât seem to find the right words to explain the hurricane of emotions that over took him the moment he saw you. He was enchanted with your beauty, charmed by your honesty when he kindly asked for it, knowing that I would make you vulnerable if you did speak the truth, he was angered by the pain a sweet doe such as yourself carried on her shoulders.
âI was smitten, enchanted, charmed, enamored, as if the fates have decided to bless me with such treasure. I went to those meetings to convince your mother to allow me to take you to the underworld with me. If you of course so wished. And she was a tough nut to crack.â He sighs.
Your brows furrow in confusion. How was your mother in charge of your own choices. Leon was giving you the choice to reject him and to walk away from the marriage he proposed but alas why would you? He treated you like a queen, his queen.
âShe demanded that you spend spring and summer with her in the overworld. And you can stay with me in the underworld during winter and autumn.â He clarified noticing your confusion.
âHow about a whole year?â You spoke up with determination laced in your tone.
Leonâs mouth opens slightly and he closes it. âYou-â
âI donât want to be controlled. Iâm not a puppet. So yes, I will marry you and become your queen of the underworld.â
That was all he needed. The marriage ceremony as a whole didnât take long and you were adorned in bridal wear as you stepped onto the Charonâs boat with Leon by your side. Demiter of course threw a fit over it all and demanded that you hold up the deal she made with Leon. Which was the whole catch. She made that deal with your now husband, not with yourself.
The boat ride was far from romantic the screaming souls of the dead pierced your ears but you didnât mind it. This was going to be your life now and you willingly stepped onto the path that will lead you into the deepest parts of the underworld.
The house of Hades was adorned in reds, oranges and yellows it looked beautiful from old statues all the way to a deserted part in the west wing of the main hall where damned souls waited patiently in line awaiting their judgement.
Leon was quick to lift you off your feet carrying you, bridal style towards his chambers. He was practically attacked by workers under his care to get back to work but the fact that he now held and former Olympian goddess in his arms made them grow silent instantly.
âThis will be our bedroom.â He spoke the moment he set you on your own two feet taking the room in.
It was spacious and adorned in memorabilia that just screamed it was his. âIt looks lovelyâŠâ
âYou⊠you can change itâŠâ He was quick to offer. âHowever, nothing grows in the underworld, nothing really lives⊠but you could have gathered as much.â
âIâll see what I can do.â You smile at him and he has that look in his eyes.
He tucks a strand of your hair behind your ear, now the flowers adorning your locks were the ones of a pomegranate. âYou areâŠ. Stunning.â He stumbles over the last word. âI just⊠want you to feel comfortable⊠and I know there are expectations⊠to⊠consummate the marriage but⊠there is really no need for it. I⊠do not expect you toâŠâ
âI want to.â You interrupt his speech and you swore you could see a hint of a blush paint his cheeks.
All of your experiences thus far were unpleasant to say the least. You just needed something much nicer to replace the horrors that made Mountain Laurels begin growing among your locks.
âOkayâŠâ He clears his throat. âUm⊠if you wish to stop at any moment just say so I will stop.â He clarifies as he steps forward his wedding robes perfectly framing his well-built body making you swallow a lump forming in your throat.
He was careful slowly moving his hand to hold your chin and guiding your head to look up at him. Already you had a feeling this will go differently than when you were violated by your own father.
Leon leaned in closer pressing a gentle kiss against your lips. Zeus would never, he would grab you by the throat and basically suck all of the air out of your body with his lips. Leon was so calm, so slow⊠his other hand moving to gently trace his fingers up your arms and down.
He took hold of your forearm guiding your hand to press it against his chest. He craved your touch. You took his movement as a sign to lift up your other hand placing it on the side of his neck.
The slow and gentle movement of lips began turning a bit more passionate and before you knew it you were pressed against his chest kissing him to the best of your ability. Your arms wrapping around his neck.
Leon lifted you off your feet carrying you to the lavish bed. His lips not moving once from yours as he laid you down on top of it. âYou are beautiful.â He speaks his voice turning huskier.
The warmth you felt in your cheeks seemed to intensify as he spoke those sweet words. Your hair was spread against the pillow the petals falling all over the sheets and the floor. It made you feel vulnerable and somewhat uncomfortable.
âWhatâs wrong?â He questions the moment he noticed the shift in your expression.
âI- I donât knowâŠâ You stutter.
âDo you want me to stop?â
âN-no⊠IâŠâ You sigh your brows furrowing.
Leon stills as he looks at you from above⊠there was a worried look pooling in his eyes. You could see the cogs turn in his head as he was thinking of a way to make you more comfortable. His blue irises were unfocused and until he looked straight into your eyes with determination.
âHow about thisâŠâ He speaks as he picks you off the bed and switches places with you. He was now sat on the bed against the headboard and he sat you so you would straddle his lap. âYou are the one in controlâŠâ He offers and your brows furrow in confusion. âUse my body to make yourself feel good.â
âI canât do that.â You counter.
âI⊠want you to. I want you to feel pleasure⊠and if I can make it more comfortable for your I willâŠâ Your heart warms at his reassurance. âSo⊠use meâŠâ He speaks; his tone was slightly unsure but his eyes were filled with determination.
You were sure you can do this. This man was your husband, kind, thoughtful and desperate to make you comfortable as well as make you feel as safe as he possibly could. So, you reach for his hands and place them on your hips.
You then move your hands to his robes pushing them off his body. His chest was full of battle scars. Some of them mere scratches but some deep and gnarly looking gashes. Your hand traces the scarred flesh and he shivers under your touch.
âThey must have hurtâŠâ You speak; your mind enveloped in a trance like state.
âYours tooâŠâ He pulls on your clothing revealing some of the marks you had.
âThey are not nearly as bad as yours.â You counter him and he chuckles.
His hand moves a strand of your hair behind your ear and cups your face. âEvery scar has a story⊠we donât need to compare them to acknowledge the fact that we felt pain.â
You lean in closer to him to place another kiss on his lips. This one was far shorter than when he kissed you and you think of what you wanted him to do. âUndress me.â You order.
His hands move up to push your wedding garments off your shoulders and you notice a slight tremor in his hands. He was nervous, nervous to be intimate with someone, nervous that he will hurt you, even if it was unintentional he would never forgive himself for harming you.
âI⊠donâtâŠâ You sigh⊠you couldnât pick where to start, what to do⊠how are you supposed to know what you wanted when you were never asked⊠or were never allowed to express.
âI want to kiss every inch of your skinâŠâ He announces⊠his cheeks turning a shade darker. âCan⊠can I?â
A nod of your head and he leans in closer pressing a gentle kiss on your lips then moving lower. The feeling of his lips against your neck made you shiver. You held onto his bare shoulders for support as his lips began moving over your collarbone then over your shoulders.
âCan I go lower?â He asks and you hum in approval. He pushed more of the fabric to the side exposing your bare breasts to the slight chill in the air.
He pressed his lips over your breasts and took one of your nipples into his mouth. Your thighs clench against his from the sensation and your grip on his shoulders grows stronger. Before you knew it his mouth was on the other breast making small whimpers of pleasure escape your lips.
âMe⊠tooâŠâ You sigh⊠âI want to kiss you too...â
Leon leans back against the headboard giving you access to his chest. You leaned closer placing feather light kiss against his neck. He noticeably shivers and you feel a bulge forming beneath you. You look down and you know what is hiding beneath the fabric of his wedding garments.
âItâsâŠâ He stumbles in his attempt to ease your mind but the moment you placed your hand over it his flinches almost choking on his saliva. Wide blue eyes make contact with yours. Your hand moves up and down along the length.
He was half Zeusâs size in length, about half a foot if you had to be specific, but what he was lacking in length or better yet not lacking considering the monstrosity Zeus carried beneath the thin fabrics Leon made up in grith. It was intimidating, the sheer thickness of it all.
âYou donât⊠have toâŠâ Leon sighs at your movement, his shoulders were turning blush red as well as his cheeks.
âI want to.â You spoke.
âI want to make you feel good too.â Leon sighs as one of his hands moves up your thigh closer to your center.
âYou canâŠâ
His hand moves between your legs, his middle finger running along your slit. âYou actually want thisâŠâ He spoke⊠it was as if it surprised him that he could feel your arousal.
You nod confirming⊠of course you wanted it. You were just scared. That it will be the same as it was before. But no matter what you trusted Leon. Your now husband. Your now kingâŠ
His fingers moved more entering your most sensitive place. You moaned as he pumped them inside you. First one, then two⊠then three⊠it didnât hurt unlike when you felt this before and you pant against him. Your forehead leaned against his for support as your breaths mix in between.
Your hand began moving more confidently every stroke deliberate as the two of you pleasure each other. Leon swore under his breath several times and sooner rather than later the movements of your hands were in sync.
âI want to feel you⊠around meâŠâ Leon spoke up an embarrassed tone hiding beneath the husky desire.
âMe tooâŠâ You pant.
âYou are in charge.â He reminds you as he removes the fabric covering his length. The angry red tip stood proudly somehow; he looked even thicker than when you could barely wrap your hands around him earlier. Every vein that snaked around his length looked to be deliberate as if his whole purpose as a god was to give pleasure.
But alas he was the god of the dead and not love or sex. Not that it mattered. He helped you line up your hips with his length and was there to help you keep your balance. âEasy⊠at your own pace.â He reminds you.
You slowly lower your hips and feel the tip entering you. âThat⊠is a lotâŠâ You point out and he holds back a chuckle.
You move lower and get to about half way before you have to pause. The stretch was a different sensation that you didnât expect to feel tonight. It wasnât bad just⊠different. Leon patiently waits for you to adjust and the moment you took him in completely he bottoms out with a throaty moan.
âFuckâŠâ He groans. â(Y/N)âŠ.â
You let out a noise that was a mix between a hum and a whine as you attempted to get used to the thick length inside you.
âYou⊠feel⊠so⊠fucking⊠good.â He pants between each word.
His praises and cloudy eyes make you want to see more of it. What expression he will make if you began moving? What if you moved faster? What if you were in a different position? The possibilities seemed to be endless, and you just had to see all of itâŠ
You move your hips up and down and he forces his hands to grip the sheets, he wanted to touch you oh so desperately but there was that fear. You seemed to be so frail, what if he put too much pressure on your body?
âLeonâŠâ You moan his name desperation hidden beneath the surface of your tone. âTouch me, please.â You plead.
And how is he supposed to say no? His hands move to your hips aiding you in your movements and leaning forward to silence his moans as much as he possibly could by kissing your breasts.
The sound of skin slapping against skin feels the room together with needy moans and pants, you swore the room got so much warmer than when you entered it earlier. It didnât take long for a strange feeling develop in your stomach.
âLeon⊠I⊠feel weirdâŠâ You stumble to finish the sentence.
âItâs okay⊠let it goâŠâ Taking his advice you relax and a sensation of pure ecstasy takes over your whole body. âThatâs it⊠come on your throneâŠâ Leon smiles against your skin. The pure huskiness in his voice makes you shiver. âYou, okay?â
Your eyes were clouded with lust and desire. The pleasure was all too much for you to speak in the moment so you nod to answer his question.
Leon flips the two of you so you were laying on your back his length barely moving inside you as he held most of his weight on his arms. âLet me do all the work.â The blush on his cheeks was far darker than when you began consummating your marriage.
His hips begin moving in a slow and steady rhythm making you unravel under his touch. Panting and moaning his name you grab a hold of his shoulders to ground yourself. When his hips begin to move in a more rapid pace your nails dig into his skin and he groans. Each time he moves it feels as if he is reaching deeper into your core.
âL-LeonâŠâ You stutter through the moans.
âYou are doing so well⊠my queenâŠâ He moans into your ear making you shiver yet again. Not even the gods know how many times goosebumps formed on your skin from his voice alone.
You can feel each vein and the moment he is about to reach his peak somehow you could tell he was about to feel the same overwhelming pleasure you felt while you were nested in his lap.
âI wishâŠâ Thrust⊠âI couldâŠâ Thrust⊠âGiveâŠâ Thrust⊠âYouâŠâ Thrust⊠âA childâŠâ He speaks absentmindedly. âPlease come with meâŠâ He begs.
Leon uses one of his arms to rub your clit and it takes seconds to get you to the same state he was in. You mumble under your breath and the both of you reach the climax. You spasming around his length and he deep inside you.
He pants as he leans his forehead against yours. He stayed like that for several minutes before his mind cleared and he picked you up taking you to a bath to clean you up. His bare feet walking over the lose petals that escaped your hair.
 The warm water relaxed your tense muscles as he joined you in the bath seating himself behind you and rubbing a wash cloth over your skinâŠ
âCan I ask you something?â You turn your head to the side so your profile is facing him and you can catch a glimpse of his stunning blue eyes from your peripheral vision.
âAnythingâŠâ He speaks as he kisses your shoulder.
âYou said you wished you could give me a child⊠does that mean you canât?â
He tenses at your question. âNo, I cannot.â
âWhy?â You lean back against his chest.
He clears his throat. âNothing grows in the underworld⊠and since Iâm the king I cannot bear children by any means⊠now unfortunately⊠the only thing that seem to grow down here is the flowers in your hairâŠâ He explains with a sigh as he reaches for the pomegranate flower that fell from your hair and was now floating in the soapy waterâŠ
The revelation saddened you but it still wouldnïżœïżœïżœt make you change your mind on the decision you have made when you married him. You were now his queen and you wouldnât dare to break his heart by leaving him especially after all that he had done for you.
It turns out that the abandoned and ghostly west part of the house of Hades was a garden with tainted soil. You spent your alone time in there and on one particular day you buried some flowers into the soil.
Many days later you revisited the garden and there it was a single sprout peaking from the soil. Your hand automatically reaches for your stomach⊠perhaps⊠it was not so impossible to grow in the land of the dead. Â
#resident evil#resident evil smut#leon kennedy smut#leon kennedy#leon s kennedy#leon s kennedy smut#leon kennedy x reader#leon kennedy x you#leon s kennedy x reader#leon s kennedy x you#resident evil 4#re4#leon resident evil#greek gods au
475 notes
·
View notes
Text
A gorgeous man walks into a dressing room
for @genderthings Eddie's Gender Week prompt "stage" Steddie | T | 1125 | genderqueer/gender non conforming Eddie | famous Eddie, hair stylist (and drag queen) Steve, first meeting, pre-relationship | Ao3
The new hair stylist walks in on Eddie applying lipstick. Kudos to him, he takes it in stride, placing his bag on the clean area in front of one of the mirrors.Â
"The doors were open, so I hope it's okay I just walked in," he says with a tilt of a question in his voice.Â
Eddie hums, focused on sharpening the edges around his lips.Â
"I'm the new hair stylist, Steve Harrington," the guy introduces himself. "You must be Eddie, right?"
"Ah-hah," Eddie makes an affirmative sound.Â
"How can I refer to you?"
"Just Eddie is okay, but if you want to keep it more professional, something like chief or captain is fine. Do not call me boss," Eddie says, moving away from the mirror to gauge the symmetry and not happy with the results so far.Â
"No, I mean, do you want to be addressed as a guy? Or something different."
Eddie sometimes forgets that he's in the creative field now, and a lot of other people he meets are more open to gender fuckery and general LGBT themes. They finally look at the new guy, someone they'd usually dismiss as gorgeous but straight, if not for the pearl necklace around his neck.Â
"I'm fine with anything, but you can call me anytime."
The silence lingers and as Steve's look sours, Eddie's lips turn up into a grin.Â
"What?! It's a good line!"Â
"Sure is," Steve rolls his eyes. "Do you need help with that?" he points to the lipstick still clutched in Eddie's hand. "I do drag on the weekends."Â
Eddie blanks for long enough for Steve to produce a small make up brush out of somewhere, and pry the lipstick out of his hand. He dabs the brush against the dark red pigment.Â
"The secret of sharp edges is using a brush," he explains softly. "It gives you better control of the lines."
Eddie can't say shit when Steve's finger gently holds his chin while he's applying the lipstick in small, precise strokes. He steps back, fixes something, and steps back again before nodding to himself.
"I thinks it's okay now."Â
Eddie turns to the mirror to examine their perfectly painted, symmetrical lips. They look up at Steve's reflection.Â
"Can you do my eyes, too?"Â
Steve can, and gives Eddie an impressive, bold eye make up, apologizing all the time that it's "too draggy". Eddie slaps him about it, and informs him that it's perfect.Â
When Corroded Coffin's actual stylist come into the dress room, they just groan at the sight of Eddie's make up and turn their anger at Steve. For a second, the thinks he's going to be fired, but then...
"Give her an updo, something messy but feminine to match the face," the person instructs. Steve only nods to that. "I'll go pick something in the wardrobe."
Steve is a little terrified, but Eddie only beams at him.
"She likes you!" he exclaims happily, gently slapping at Steve's chest.Â
"Uh, she didn't seem happy," Steve protests gently, reaching for his actual hair styling kit.Â
"Don't worry about it," Eddie waves their hand. "Chrissy is always stressed before a performance, but she likes a challenge. We've been friends forever, so I'd know."
"Okay." Steve pushes Eddie gently so he'll rest against the back of the chair, and turns him to face the mirror, then ties his tool belt around his waist. "I'll trust you on that. Now, I'll try to be gentle, but tell me if I pull too hard."Â
Eddie's hair is a bit of a struggle, since the initial plan was to just tease it as usual and let it be. But Steve turns out to be an expert enough to brush it out and up tying it into a high ponytail, with some strands framing his face. He even takes extra time to curl them and set them in place with hair spray.Â
When he takes a step back to take in his work, his eyes shine. Not only was he proud with his work, but his model was more than good looking, the make up and hairdo enhancing their features. Their eyes catch in the mirror reflection, but before any of them can say anything, Chrissy is back, carrying a handful of dark fabric.Â
"I got a few outfits for you to try on. Steve, could you take care of Gareth's hair?"
"On it!"
Eddie gives him a smile and a finger wave through the mirror, before Chrissy descends on them with the clothing she's picked. Steve doesn't have time to look in their direction, curling Gareth's hair and then giving each of the members a simple version of Eddie's eye to match it. The impromptu make over must have put them behind schedule, because everyone is rushing somewhere before Steve can take a proper look at the end product.
It's only after the lights dim that he's ushered by Chrissy to a booth where the rest of the staff is either taking a break or keeping an eye on their work. As part of the styling team, Steve is on the look out for any hair or wardrobe malfunctions that might need touching up during the set.Â
Gareth comes out first, setting a beat with his drums for the others to walk out to. They're dressed pretty much the same as usual, except for Eddie, whose jeans were swapped with a long skirt, its side slits so high the whole thigh is pretty much on display.Â
Steve briefly wonders what kind of underwear they're wearing for it not to be visible.Â
"Hello Chicago!" Eddie greets the audience through the microphone. "Ladies and gentlemen, and..." he makes a dramatic pause, eyes scanning the crowd. "Others. A gorgeous man walked into my dressing room today and did my make up." They flip their hair back and angle their face left and right. "What do we think?" The crowd goes wild and Eddie laughs. "Me too. It goes to show, for the best make up and hair tips, go to a drag queen." With another loud cheer from the crowd, Eddie sticks out their tongue playfully and starts off the first song.
They look stunning, with the strands of hair framing their painted face and the long pale legs wearing heavy leather boots. Steve feels like a fraud, because he's getting paid to make the band presentable, but really, Eddie's beauty is doing most of the work for him.
"Did Eddie just call me gorgeous?" he asks absentmindedly, slowly processing everything he's taking in.Â
To his right, Chrissy sighs.Â
"Please don't take it to HR," she says.Â
"What?" Steve gives her a short, surprised glance. "No. No. Unless, there's something against dating the band in my contract?"
beloveds: @blasvemous @wheneverfeasible @phantomcat94
#steddie#stranger things#eddie munson#steve harrington#mine#steddie fanfiction#cj x genderthings#gender things#eddiesgenderweek#genderqueer eddie munson#steddie one shot#i didnt profread it so im sorry in advance im v tired
470 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Song of Promises [2/3]
[ canon âą Aemond x Royce âą female ]
[ warnings: sex content, unprotected sex, fingering, drunk sex (consensual), targcest stuff, smut, angst, description of drastic scenes of violence (hunting, attacking another person with a knife, memory of Aemma's birth and her death), senile amnesia, dark Aemond on the brink of madness ]

[ description: Plans and dreams collide with a gray reality: Viserys smells of death, and Alicent and Otto want to make sure that they strengthen their family enough for what will come. Many years ago, Aemond did not care about his mother's words that according to her will, he would marry one of Lord Baratheon's daughters in the future, counting on the support of his father. He and his cousin must decide to whom and what they will remain loyal. ]
Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3
* English is not my first language. Please, do not repost. Enjoy! *
My other works:Â Masterlist
_____
Lady Royce
She saw the look on his face during the tournament â the way his lips curved in exasperation when she dared to offer her wreath to his uncle. He didn't look at them: he sat erect like a stone sculpture with his eyes directed ahead, pretending not to care about what he had just witnessed.
Had Aemond participated in the tournament, she would have had no problem either choosing the man she favored or accepting the one who desired her wreath. However, her cousin despised such performances and preferred to boast of his proficiency in battle in the courtyard of the Red Keep, not among the crowd and men who wanted to show their worth before the King at all costs.
He felt he was above that, or perhaps he was just too proud to allow himself to fail in front of hundreds of people.
This put her in a situation where it was obvious that another man would ask for her favor, and she knew it would be Gwayne Hightower. It seemed to her that the son of the Hand of the King took satisfaction in tormenting his nephew, teasing her and chatting with her whenever he had the chance.
His uncle was showing him that he knew how valuable his little toy was to him and that he could take it away from him if he wanted.
This was patently untrue: young Hightower was a bright and handsome man, and could even amuse her at times â but this did not change the fact that she understood exactly the reasons for his interest in her, and his efforts made no impression on her.
He fascinated her, but she did not love him, just as he did not love her.
Her heart was filled with thoughts of someone else.
However, her cousin, as a man without an eye, with a long, pale scar running across much of the left side of his face, despite his huge ego, felt threatened by any individual of the same sex who did not have similar defects.
He was possessive, and he never hid it: the price for his protectiveness over her was her fidelity in every sense of the word. She was to be devoted to him; this meant that he expected her to reject any man's courting and treat it with utmost indifference.
However, it was difficult to treat the Queen's own brother this way; she was not in a position to put up strong resistance to him, at least when it came to matters that seemed in good taste to everyone.
âI'm about to fall asleep from boredom. Spare me and dance with me.â Gwayne said to her almost reluctantly, leaning over her ear during a magnificent feast in the throne room, given in honor of the King himself.
She involuntarily glanced at her cousin and noticed his healthy eye focused on her figure, his hand lying on the table clenched into a fist told her what he would do to her if she dared to agree.
âForgive me, my Lord. I feel unwell,â she muttered, feeling that for some reason her heart was in her throat, âhowever, I'm sure Princess Helaena will be happy to dance with her uncle.â
Helaena, sitting right next to her, clapped her hands enthusiastically.
âOh, yes!â She exclaimed softly â a grimace of displeasure ran across Hightower's face, but seeing his niece's reaction, he couldn't refuse her.
When he extended his hand toward Helaena, she breathed a quiet sigh of relief, escorting them with her eyes toward the other couples spinning on the stone floor. She shuddered, snapped out of her reverie when she heard the loud creak of a wooden chair, the tall figure to her left rose from the table and moved lazily toward her.
She heard him stop behind her â a pleasant shudder shook her body when he dared to run his fingers along the line of her bare back in public.
He was showing everyone who she belonged to.
She was afraid to look in the direction of the Queen and the Hand of the King, convinced that those were watching them closely.
Her son's affection for her did not fill them with joy, as both had long planned to marry him off to one of Lord Borros Baratheon's daughters.
She had seen them gazing at him during the tournament, begging for at least one look from him. He, however, was focused on her arm pressed against his, her little finger running innocently over the side of his hand once in a while.
She saw him involuntarily cross his legs, trying to hide his swollen erection from her and the rest of the world.
âYou should rest. It's late.â He suggested in a calm but definite voice, letting her understand that he would not take her refusal well.
He took his hand off her back when she nodded and hummed contentedly, moving ahead along one of the side entrances.
She knew he had been expecting her to come to him.
She knew he had been waiting for this for many hours.
But she didn't know what she would experience with him that night â the feeling of his thick, hard length deep inside her body was at once as strange and frightening as it was exciting and fulfilling. She couldn't decide what she actually felt when he began to move inside her until he began to moan softly, and his bed beneath them began to creak loudly.
Their bodies clung to each other, and she opened her thighs wide to him, trying to find a shared rhythm with him â their hips pounded against each other, splatting with the embarrassing, sticky sound of bare skin and moisture leaking from her onto the bedding. A wonderful, unfamiliar shudder shook her body each time he involuntarily rubbed against the upper wall of her womanhood, teasing the space he had previously caressed with his tongue and fingers.
ââ here, brother â please, here ââ She mewled, arching her spine so that with each determined, deep thrust her cousin rode his entire manhood over her sweet spot.
She saw a sort of dangerous glint in his eye, wide open and fixed on her face â his large, warm hands gripped her hips, and he shifted the weight of his body to his knees, slamming into her from a completely different angle.
Nothing but loud, girlish moans and cries came out of her mouth when it turned out that in this position she saw stars â she heard him ask her if it was pleasurable, but she was unable to answer him â she threw her head back, closed her eyes and let him fuck her like a whore.
The sound of pleasure that ripped from his throat when he came inside her was vulnerable and sweet â the thought that, against everything and everyone, he had filled her with his seed made her reach her peak a moment later, hearing and feeling nothing but the wonderful pulsing of her own cunt and the tickling heat that surged through her body in waves.
He collapsed on top of her, panting heavily, all sticky from sweat and hot from exertion â she heard him lick his lips before his mouth whispered into her ear words that, although she knew his intentions, she had not expected.
âMarry me.â
She opened her eyes, trying to calm her breathing â she thought it was madness for him to ask her to marry him now, as she lay beneath him with her legs spread wide, his half-hard manhood deep inside her warmth, his spend leaking down her buttocks.
âWouldn't it be in good taste for you to kneel before me first and confess your love with at least a short, thoughtful poem?â She muttered, struggling to keep her mind sober.
She heard his involuntary chuckle â she knew he was grinning, and that it was a grin full of malice.
âYou must have mistaken me for another man. Probably some twat.â He replied lightly.
Although she tried, she couldn't hold back a smile of amusement â she pressed her lips together, but knew he saw it, for his hand ran slowly over her cheek.
âYou break my heart.â She sighed, finally turning her face toward him â their gazes met, his gaze calm and satisfied.
âMarry me. I will cherish you and all of our children. I will be a husband who will not neglect his duties to his wife. I will make sure that your womb is always full of my seed.â He said softly, almost tenderly.
For some reason she felt moved, because although these may not have been the dream words a woman would want to hear, they were his â straight from his heart â his sincere dreams and plans, his vision of their life together.
Their happiness.
âYou say that because you just reached your peak inside me.â She said quietly, running the back of her hand over his long, sharply outlined jaw.
He snorted softly, however, the expression on his face remained gentle.
âYou know it's not true.â He replied, but added nothing more.
She wondered if this was a moment when they could speak honestly.
He was now relaxed, vulnerable, content â and thus, for some reason, eager to talk, even though he so despised words so much.
âYou have always protected me, and I know you would never hurt me, but your mother and grandfather will never agree. You are well aware that their desire is for you to marry one of Lord Baratheon's daughters.â She said calmly, without regret or accusation, looking him straight in the eye.
She didn't want him to think she blamed him for this: she knew he had no say in his family's decisions, but that didn't change the fact that it complicated the whole matter.
His face clouded over at the mention of this apparently uncomfortable fact â his lips clenched into a thin line, his nostrils twitched in an impatient breath.
âI am the blood of a dragon, not a breeding stallion. I don't live to leave my seed in some vain mare.â He replied with a frustration that surprised her.
How often had he thought of this?
Although his words were filled with prejudice and vanity, she understood that they had a second bottom: the sense of injustice he carried within him that he was expected to beget children with women with whom he had nothing in common.
She sighed quietly and ran her fingers through his hair, brushing a long white strand away from his face. The expression on his face softened, as did his gaze â his healthy eye grew large, his gasp full of some kind of relief.
âWhat do you plan to do?â She asked at last, recognizing that she had already gotten more out of him than she had ever expected him to want to confess to her.
She couldn't exaggerate, cross a line that would make him retreat again, hiding behind silence.
She heard him sigh heavily and lean in, his forehead pressed against hers.
âI will speak with my father.â
She didn't know that by saying âI'll speak with my fatherâ he meant âwe'll speak with my father.â The fact that he expected her to be there for this conversation honestly scared her.
âHe needs to understand that you are doing this of your own free will. I'm sure he will assume that I want to force you.â He said dryly, taking a deep sip of wine from his cup the next day, apparently trying to give himself courage.
The sight of them walking side by side through the corridors of the Red Keep in the morning aroused interest: she knew that this view would be widely commented on, as well as the fact that she left his chamber in the same gown she had worn the day before.
She had the impression that everyone around her knew that she was no longer a maiden.
She lowered her gaze, looking down at her feet, feeling a strange kind of embarrassment and fear â she realized that although she had lost something, her cousin had remained just as valuable in the eyes of others, including Lord Baratheon's daughters.
She was the only one who was deprived of something.
An uncomfortable discomfort squeezed her throat at the thought.
âOpen.â He ordered to one of the guards, without any explanation or courtesy.
The man nodded with a kind of strange awe and fear â the door to the king's chamber opened before them and her cousin stepped inside without a word, apparently thinking that she would simply follow him in.
So she did â she was immediately struck by the intense smell of oils, most likely meant to mask the unpleasant smell of decay.
âFather.â He said calmly, approaching slowly to the royal bed veiled by transparent white curtains.
She moved uncertainly to follow him and turned when she heard the door behind them close with a quiet clatter, leaving them in complete silence.
âAemond. It's good that you're here. Can you hand me my tea?â She heard a weak, hoarse voice â she stopped where she couldn't be seen, afraid that if Viserys saw her, he would immediately realize what had happened.
For some reason, her heart was pounding like mad with terror.
She had wanted this for so long, so why was she afraid now?
Was it because she knew that the Green's considered her to be her father's daughter, someone who could not be trusted after all?
âI can't, Father,â his son replied with seriousness and weariness, as if he were speaking to a child, âI need your mind to be clear now. I come to you with a matter that cannot wait.â
He nodded at her, a cold determination in his gaze that made her heart hit harder in her chest.
She approached him uncertainly and finally glanced at the figure lying on the bed â the sight of her uncle's thin, frail figure so close up made her have trouble taking a deeper breath.
âWe ask for your blessing.â Her cousin added finally, and silence fell in the chamber.
Viserys furrowed his brow, as if unable to comprehend, bothered by his own pain, what his son expected of him.
âI don't follow. Could you hand me my tea?â He asked again, pointing with his long, blue finger at a small table standing next to his bed.
âI want to take her as my wife, but I won't do it without my King's blessing.â His son replied in a tone full of impatience.
He felt humiliated because he had to beg for help from the man who, when he lost his eye as a little boy, did not stand up for him.
âDoes Aemma know about this? I won't make a decision without knowing your mother's opinion.â Said the King, and after a moment he frowned, as if realizing something.
âCould you ask her to visit me? It seems to me that I haven't seen her for so long.â Viserys said, and she glanced quickly at his son, feeling a cold drop of sweat run down the length of her back.
He froze, but at the same time she had the impression that he was quivering all over â his face looked like stone, his hands were clenched so tightly that they had turned blue â the only things that betrayed that he was alive were his unevenly moving chest and wide-open eye.
She didn't know what she should do, how to behave to comfort him now, that it appeared his father had been living in the past all these years.
âI took her. My cousin can now carry my child. Mother can't know.â He finally replied in a voice filled with deep regret, as if he wanted to tell him something completely different at that moment.
Only then did Viserys look at her â his gaze expressed worry and concern, making her know immediately what he was going to ask her.
âTell me what you want, sweet child. Even if it contradicts my son's will.â He said, implying clearly, according to her cousin's assumptions, that he didn't believe she had given conscious consent to what had happened between them.
That Aemond had taken her by force.
She shook her head, dismissing this unpleasant thought from herself.
âHe has been taking care of me since I was a little girl. He's the only one who really knows me, and he's the only one I'll marry, uncle.â She mumbled out in a breaking voice, knowing that she was the only person in the room who could beg for anything out loud.
âI cannot decide your destiny without Daemon's approval.â Said the King and hissed, placing a hand on his chest where he apparently felt a piercing pain.
âMy tea.â He mouthed, and she moved swiftly toward the table, eager to relieve him of his suffering â Aemond's broad hand, however, clamped down on her arm and stopped her with a short, determined shrug.
âNo, I said.â He growled quietly, so that only she heard him.
She looked at him uncertainly, feeling that her whole body was trembling, his gaze piercing and threatening.
Mad.
âGive us your blessing, Father. Announce our betrothal. Tell your subjects that in this way you are reconciling two feuding parts of the family. That you are strengthening our House.â Her cousin did not say, but commanded in a voice full of annoyance and impatience, like a child who demanded a toy.
âMy tea.â The King replied.
For a moment, she thought his son wanted to finally give him the poppy milk, as he reached for the vessel standing to his right, however, she gasped, shocked to see him spill its entire contents on the floor before his father's eyes.
âWhat is this? Some fucking liquid gold, that it is more important than your own son's request? Have I ever asked you for something, hm? Did I complain that you didn't defend me when that bastard took my eye? When you publicly insulted my mother, Alicent Hightower, calling her again and again by the name of the woman whose womb you yourself ordered to open?â He hissed in a voice filled with venom, staring as if in a trance at the last drops of liquid falling to the stone floor.
She involuntarily covered her mouth with her hand and froze in place, unable to believe he had said it out loud, terrified of the consequences of what he had just done.
Viserys looked at him dully, as if he didn't understand what he had just said.
âI want to see Aemna.â He muttered finally, and she thought it was at that moment that something snapped in his son.
âYou can see her at any time. Her ashes lie in a beautiful, cold tomb beneath the Red Keep. According to legends, echoes of her pleading cries can still be heard in the corridors.â Aemond answered him, tossing the cup carelessly to the floor with a loud clatter of steel.
Viserys howled like an animal â at first she thought it was from pain, but then she saw that he had closed his eyes, as if consciousness had returned to his mind for a moment.
âNo, no, no, no, my sweet Aemma, no, I didn't mean to, I didn't mean to, my dearest, my love, forgive me,â he sobbed aloud, apparently forgetting their presence, immersed in his memories and guilt.
For some reason, she grabbed her cousin's arm, feeling that it was all out of control, but instead of saying anything, she simply pressed her face against his body, only now feeling that, like her, he was shaking all over.
He surprised her when he embraced her around the waist and pulled her close, his face sank into the hollow of her neck.
âHe deserved it. He deserved every word. It's his fucking fault. Say something,â he whispered in a breaking voice, his father's cries echoing throughout the chamber.
âIâŠâ She mumbled, but didn't have time to get anything out because the door to the royal quarters opened and the Maester stepped inside.
Prince Aemond let her go immediately and turned his back on them, walking toward the window, his hand wiping his face quickly.
He cried.
Aemond
Even when Luke took his eye, he wasn't as furious, bitter and disappointed as he was now. He didn't know what to do with these feelings, completely unwanted and cruel, smelling of the defeat and humiliation he had suffered from his father.
He didn't like to think about Aemma; the fact that he continually called his mother by her name made him create a kind of hatred towards her person over the years, even though he had never met her personally.
She seemed to him the personification of all his father's desires: apparently, she was so dear to him that he was unable to forget her, and not even a second, younger wife could fill the void she left behind.
However, every time he subconsciously tried to come to terms with the fact that maybe it was just that Viserys truly loved her, he reminded himself that it was, after all, he who killed her.
It was known that she would die in childbirth, however, unlike Laena Velaryon, she was not given the opportunity to leave this world on her own terms.
His father allowed her womb to be slit open like that of a pig, wishing to get his offspring and heir out of her. Even the gods must have found this act disgusting â Aemma was still conscious when it happened, and her screams and pleas for him not to do it were said to have been heard by the entire fortress â so they made a mockery of him and took his awaited son from him.
The fact that he had three sons with Alicent Hightower, including himself, did not satisfy him â he wanted back the one who had burned in the dragon fire with Aemma on the big wooden pyre.
This realization made him incapable of putting it together in his head, his rational mind unable to find justification for his behavior; he understood that he was the king and needed a male heir at all costs, but since he loved this woman, how could he do this to her?
Strip her of her dignity at the moment of death, treat her like a butcher would treat his cattle?
His imagination suggested terrifying visions to him: the image of his cousin lying in his bed, her belly swollen from his inheritance, the blood under her thighs, her face twisted in horror as the Maester began to approach her with a knife, appeared in his mind.
How could he ever do this to her?
âNo,â said his subconscious to the Maester, âgive her more poppy milk. May she not suffer. Let my son or daughter remain in her womb, where they are safe.â
âI don't want to die, lÄkia (big brother). Help me.â She whimpered toward him, her pale face flooded with tears of terror and grief.
He felt a strong squeeze in his throat, an unpleasant wetness gathered under his eyelids as he approached her on trembling legs. His hand stroked her sweaty, burning cheek, his lips hushed her like a small child.
âYou're not going to die. You just need to rest. When you wake up, you'll succeed. Do you understand?â He asked in a voice breaking with pain, trying to be strong, giving her what she needed.
He saw that she nodded, a naive smile of hope adorning her sweet face.
âLÄkia.â She said and he flinched, hopping in his chair like a scalded man, hearing the word not only in his head, but also outside of it.
As he looked around he realized that for some reason he was in the tent â only after a moment's reflection did he remember that a great hunt had been arranged to celebrate his father's Name Day, in which their family, as well as the mighty lords of the entire kingdom, were to participate.
The King, for reasons well known to him, had fainted and was to join them the next day if his health permitted, but everything had been organized several months in advance and, according to his grandfather's orders, was to proceed as previously arranged.
He sighed heavily, seeing that his hÄedar was standing in the entrance and looked at him as if she had seen a ghost â her face expressed concern and understanding, her eyebrows arched in sadness, the source of which was what had happened that morning.
He couldn't get the words out.
âHelaena needs me. I promised her that I would accompany her.â She said softly, as if she was afraid of offending him with these words, the fact that she had to give her attention to someone else.
He was no longer a small child who couldn't share his toys.
He grunted loudly and crossed his legs, twisting in his seat, trying to maintain a semblance of calm and composure.
âOf course. You are her lady of the court. Perform your duties as you should.â He replied, not knowing what else he could say to her.
He pretended he didn't feel a stab of regret and disappointment at the thought that now, when he needed her, she would spend her day with his sister.
Although his answer, at least in his mind, absolved her of any guilt toward him, she still stood in the same place. He swallowed hard when he noticed out of the corner of his eye that she moved toward him after a moment â her silhouette settled over him before climbing onto his lap.
He couldn't stop the loud sigh of surprise or the fact that his length pulsed aggressively in his breeches at such sudden, shameless closeness. He thought she was going to pursue fucking, but she surprised him again when she simply pulled her knees up to her chin and snuggled into him, burying her face in the hollow of his neck.
His hands embraced her in some subconscious gesture of protectiveness, his fingers combing through her long, smooth, soft hair. He knew that she liked it and that it calmed her â even as a child she had asked him to stroke her head when they lay in his bed.
This made her fall asleep almost instantly, and then he could shamelessly look at her face, illuminated only by the moonlight.
Lying next to her as a little boy, he thought deeply about their future and how to achieve what he wanted. He knew that he desired a family, strong and broad, an extension of his line and his House. He had no ideas on how to make his first-born son inherit anything worthy of the Targaryens: everything that really mattered was to fall to his half-sister, or to Aegon.
He recognized, in the end, that these were considerations for future years: as a prince, he was certainly entitled to some beautiful estate, or perhaps even a castle, that would be associated with his family. He wouldn't have disdained some fortress in Old Town, filled with the history of his ancestors as well as the entire Kingdom, away from the fetor of King's Landing. The most important thing, at the end of the day, was that he would finally have something of his own alone.
His children.
The older he got, the more he liked to imagine his cousin with her abdomen swollen from his child; there was something simultaneously perverse and soothing about that vision.
On the one hand, it would prove that he had taken her and was a man performing his duty; on the other, he could watch as a new life grew inside her, in which their blood flowed.
He felt committed to her, but not trapped; he knew that was the key difference when it came to the relationship between a man and a woman. He would never allow himself to be dominated, and the girls' crying, demanding constant attention irritated him.
Therefore, he was glad that the one he chose was different, at least in his eyes: she would allow him to keep quiet and remain in his solitude when he felt the need to do so, while at the same time not holding any resentment towards him.
That he would marry her was as obvious to him as the fact that he would become a father; he saw no other future for either himself or her.
That's why his mother's suggestion when he turned sixteen shocked him so much.
âRhaenyra has the support of the Eyrie, and probably Winterfell as well. We already have to think of a response to such a threat. I and your grandfather think we should secure the support and devotion of Storm's End.â She said to him, embarrassing him.
âI don't follow.â He replied dryly and crossed his legs, for some reason feeling that something unspeakable hung in the air.
âLord Borros has as many as four daughters. Rarely does one have the privilege to choose from so many. Serve our family and marry one of them.â Said his mother, her hand in some pathetic attempt to soften her words caught his wrist.
He looked at her, feeling that his face expressed complete indifference, although his heart was pounding like mad in his chest.
âI'm not a breeding stallion for sale.â He said coldly, and his mother took her hand from his.
For some reason, when he saw this, he felt pain in his chest.
He could only experience her love and tenderness if he obeyed.
âNo one suggests it. Choose the one who will most endear you with her appeal, character and demeanor. I will accept any of them as my new daughter.â She replied, apparently recognizing that this was a brief, sudden outburst of his rebellion that would pass.
âI don't give a shit about any of them. I will marry only my own blood.â He said with strange calmness and involuntarily grinned.
His mother didn't like his words.
âYou think of Daemon's daughter?â She asked, and his grin turned into a frown of displeasure.
âMaybe.â He replied dryly.
âYou are naive. Do you think she will remain faithful to us? She may not love her father, but she doesn't hate him enough to betray him. When the time comes, she will be at our mercy, and you let her too close to your heart. You are not thinking soberly.â She said with a voice filled with cheap feminine exasperation, proof that, like others of her kind, she could not control her emotions, though she pretended to be an equal to men.
âHer loyalty to me is one of the few things in this world that I am certain of.â He said lightly, cocking his head, throwing his mother a wide, mocking smile that didn't reach his eye.
The Queen snorted and shook her head, clenching her eyelids for a moment, as if she wanted to wake up from a bad dream.
âI thought you were wiser. That you are more in control of yourself and your urges. I know she spends her nights in your chamber. It's a miracle she's not carrying your bastard yet.â She said with a pain from which he himself felt a piercing discomfort in his chest.
âIt's no miracle,â he hissed exasperatedly, ânor a coincidence. But it's true, I'm taking her to my bed.â
âYou're making a mistake,â his mother said, throwing him a long, tired look, âyou should be seen with other women as well, so as not to give her the feeling that you are her property.â
He drew in a loud breath, feeling the hot rage spread across his loins like a sea wave.
âI'm no one's property.â He hissed, completely out of balance.
Alicent snorted at his words.
âThen prove it. Take another girl. One who will be willing to you. One who will sow unrest in her heart.â She said with a seriousness from which he felt a twinge in his throat.
âNo.â He replied without thinking, breathing loudly to calm himself. âYou desire me to break her. For her to run away from me. To betray me.â
Silence answered him.
âYou said yourself that you are certain she would never do that.â Said his mother with a kind of mockery from which he felt he was beginning to lose patience.
âOne does not pay for loyalty with humiliation, Mother. You, as your husband's wife, should know this best.â
âWhat are you thinking about?â He heard his cousin's voice as if from afar and sighed heavily, turning back to the tent they were sitting in and her warm body snuggled into his.
His hand ran lazily over her back, stroking it in some involuntary desire to give her shelter and comfort.
âAbout many things.â He replied truthfully.
He heard her swallow hard, her fingers brushed his jaw.
âI want to have your children. Even if I never become your wife.â She whispered so quietly that he barely heard the words leave her lips.
He pressed her tighter to him, hiding her face in the crook of his neck, and closed his eye for a moment, feeling that for some reason tears had gathered under his eyelid.
He was unable to answer her.
âI know you despise bastards,â she continued in a voice trembling with fear and shame, âbut I think I would be able to love these children. They would be something just ours.â
âStop.â He exhaled, pressing his lips together, a distinctive burning sensation in his eye, the tightness in his throat testifying that he was struggling to hold back the pain he felt in his heart.
The pain of how much he craved it.
Her, with his sweet, babbling babe in her arms.
His lack of answer saddened and frightened her at the same time â she snuggled into him, remaining completely silent. He felt that she was twitching under his fingers, so he leaned towards her and placed a long, warm kiss on her temple.
âI will find a solution. Now, devote your time to Helaena and come to me at night.â He said, forcing himself to be calm, his voice strangely solemn and cold.
He was unable to open up to her, to admit that he was suffering as much as she was.
He felt nothing but regret when she got off his lap, when she threw him one brief, embarrassed look, her cheeks red and swollen from tears.
You are the only one I want, he thought in the back of his mind, but no words left his mouth.
It was safer that way.
She nodded and left, leaving him with a terrifying feeling of emptiness in his heart. Only when she was gone did he lean over and hide his face in his hands, allowing himself a brief moment of weakness.
Now that he was alone, he could cry.
No sound left his lips: his body shook, his breath heavy in his chest, warm, salty tears flowed down his cheeks to the corners of his mouth.
He could savor what pain tasted like.
The truth was that after his mother announced her will to him, he had no idea how he could get out of the situation he was in. Speaking to his father was some pathetic, desperate attempt to regain control of his life.
He was the rider of the mightiest dragon living on earth, the prince everyone feared, and yet he couldn't decide which woman would become his wife.
He found it humiliating.
He desired his cousin not only because he felt good with her in bed: what he valued most in her was how well she knew him.
How well she understood his needs, including those that were not purely physical.
He couldn't imagine how he could establish a similar, deep connection with another woman: even if he was physically attracted to her and liked to fuck her, she wouldn't be able to comprehend him as a person on a daily basis.
It would have to be years before he would want to share his thoughts with her, and he suspected that by that point her despair that he was showing her coldness would have annoyed him so much that he would never have gained the desire to do so.
He realized that his hÄedar was not only his kin, which of course was important in the extension of the Targaryen family line, but also his companion for many years in the most ordinary activities of his day. One look at him, a movement of his hand or head, the grimace of his lips told her all she needed to know.
He realized that somehow he had learned to communicate with her without words.
It was this fact, this freedom she gave him, the deep breath he could take at her side that made it so that even though she gave him everything a man could want, he wasn't bored with her.
He was fond of her.
This thought disheartened him even more for some reason.
He loathed hunting. He considered it senseless cruelty: many young lords could not use their weapons properly and only wounded the animals, which fled in terror into the depths of the forest to die there in long agony. He didn't feel like speaking to anyone, especially his uncle or brother, so he would venture between the trees with his dagger, wanting to spare the hapless deer and boar their suffering.
Aegon had been drinking wine since the morning; he found several servant girls interesting, and they giggled when they saw him returning with other men from the depths of the forest.
He guessed that his older brother was hoping to spend the night with them, though he had no idea how he was going to do it completely drunk.
He swallowed hard and lowered his gaze, rushing his black mare, seeing before his eyes the image of his cousin lying beneath him, his thumb running over her plump lower lip when he finally came inside her with a loud, low groan of relief.
He thought he needed wine, too.
He had spent the evening and the great feast organized by his grandfather outdoors, sitting behind a large wooden table in the company of flushed, drunken lords and their bawdy stories about women.
He felt small; he couldn't find his way around them, their hoarse, loud laughter filled him with discomfort.
He involuntarily glanced at Lord Borros, and that was his mistake; Baratheon apparently sensed an opportunity to broach a subject so uncomfortable for him.
âI admire your calmness and composure, my Prince. So does my daughters.â He said lightly, as if it were a casual remark.
He nodded, glancing nervously toward the other table where the women were seated.
He immediately found Borros Baratheon's daughters with his eyes, because they resembled him: they had inherited his long black hair and sharply defined cheekbones.
Each of them straightened up and took a pose in which they apparently thought they looked the best as soon as they noticed he was watching them: they pretended to converse with each other, but he knew they were actually praying for him to finally make a choice.
He wondered if he should respond to Lord Baratheon's words, but his gaze fled sideways to his sister, Helaena, and the figure that sat right next to her.
Helaena was leaning over Daemon's daugther, holding her hand in hers â an unusual act of tenderness on his sister's part, as she usually never touched anyone of her own free will.
It seemed to him that his sister was trying to comfort her; his cousin's gaze was lowered downward, her lips were moving, he saw that once in a while she swallowed hard, as if what she was speaking about was causing her pain.
He felt a strong shiver run along his back as she lifted her gaze to his; her familiar, dark eyes looked at him, her face sad and tired.
He thought, looking at her with a kind of melancholy, that during the night he would take her slowly and tenderly, and then hold her close and stroke her head, just the way she liked it.
He blinked and turned his head away from her when he heard his grandfather get up.
âLet the music play!â He called out jauntily, the women and men around him making sounds of approval.
He thought at one point that he had drunk too much: as he rose to walk away for the need, he felt that everything around him began to whirl; he rested his hand on the table top and stopped for a moment, closing his eyelid, hoping that the feeling would pass.
It didn't pass, however, and he moved with difficulty ahead, between the trees.
He sighed loudly as the sounds behind him finally became blurry and indistinct, and he emptied his aching bladder. He pressed his lips together, tying his breeches back on when he felt an unpleasant tightness in his stomach and a burning sensation in his throat â he leaned against a tree trunk with his hand, bent over and vomited.
Fuck.
He decided that there was nothing to go back to the feast for â he was discouraged and tired, and his only dream was to lie in bed, next to her.
He decided that he would wait for her in his tent.
When he went inside, he approached a large bowl standing on one of the tables â he rinsed his mouth and throat with clove water, wanting to get rid of the unpleasant, sour taste. Indeed, it brought him relief; he sighed heavily, reaching for the belt buckle of his tunic and undid it with difficulty, not seeing well in the dark now, when his mind was clouded with wine.
His heart thumped with excitement in his chest when he heard someone come inside.
âSo early?â He asked lowly, though he was in truth glad that he wouldn't have to wait for her.
He would have just fallen asleep for sure.
He felt discomfort when silence answered him: he turned around and froze, seeing a completely different person in front of him.
One of Lord Baratheon's daughters was standing in front of him, her fingers with a surprisingly confident and nimble motion untying the ribbon holding her gown in place.
He had no idea which one it was: Floris, Maris, or whatever the fuck their names were.
âWhat is the meaning of this, woman? Have you no shame?â He asked coldly, still too shocked by the sight of her to react more aggressively.
âEveryone knows that you take her to your bed. Aren't you bored of eating one fruit every night, every day? It may be sweet, but there are so many other flavors in the world.â She said softly, smiling at him in a way that sent a pleasant shiver through him.
He might have liked the fact that she was so shameless and straightforward had it not been for the fact that even if he had reached his peak inside her, other than purely animal pleasure, he would have felt nothing.
Although he was a rather crude and frigid person, the tenderness in intimacy that he discovered in bed with his cousin was something that the woman in front of him could not offer him.
She could only give him her wet cunt, a few firmer squeezes of his cock, nothing else, when meanwhile his hÄedar was giving him the touch of her hands, the warmth of her breasts, the sweetness of her kisses, the depth of her gaze and the affection that lurked deep in her eyes.
âShe is my favorite fruit. I don't need to try yours to know that it will be a disappointment to me. Don't bother untying your dress, I wouldn't take you even if you stood in front of me bare.â He replied, tossing his tunic carelessly onto the grass.
He swallowed hard, feeling that he was probably about to vomit again.
He didn't notice neither the expression on Borros Baratheon's daughter's face nor what flashed in her eyes.
âI thought you were a real dragon, not some little girl's servant.â She said with a kind of challenge from which a wave of rage surged through his body.
He didn't even know when he took out his dagger, the same one with which he had killed several wounded animals that same day.
He didn't know when he threw himself at her as they fell, his blade pressed against her throat.
âI will open you up like a pig, and not in the way you dreamed.â He said with a grin wide and wild, the girl opened her mouth as if she was going to scream, so he covered it up with his other hand.
For some reason, he saw Aemma in his head, her face contorted in an expression of complete hysteria, heard her screams and pleas, several servants holding her in place, the Maester's blade mercilessly cutting her swollen abdomen.
âAemond! Aemond, good gods, let her go!â He heard a hiss above him, his grandfather's strong hand pulled him away from Borros' daughter, who turned to her side and drew in the air loudly, whooping her cry.
âHave you completely lost your mind?â His grandfather growled, shaking him as if he were a small child.
He was unable to answer his question: instead, he leaned over and vomited.
Lady Royce
She didn't know what to make of the fact that she passed Lord Baratheon's daughter in the entrance to Aemond's tent: her face expressed not satisfaction, but complete horror. She ran out of there like a scalded man, sobbing â she led her away with her eyes, wondering if she had taken his rejection so badly.
For some reason, she felt a pleasant, warm feeling of pride ripple through her body.
When she stepped inside, she froze: Otto Hightower threw her a startled look, bent over his grandson, who was kneeling on the ground, leaning forward, keeping his balance on his hands.
Only after a moment did she notice the dagger lying next to him.
âWhat happened?â She muttered, not knowing if she should ask, or if the Hand of the King expected her to just walk away.
âHelp me raise him.â Lord Hightower replied instead.
She moved immediately toward them and together with his grandfather grabbed her cousin's arm, in an attempt to lift his numb, heavy body: it took a lot of effort to put him on his bed.
Only after a while did she see that his face was dirty from something, as was his shirt.
âHe drank too much wine. The girl apparently came to speak with him, and in some drunken frenzy he threw himself at her with a knife. Perhaps he took her for someone else, a thief or an assassin.â Otto said with such certainty and calmness that she was willing to believe he was right.
âI see.â She mumbled with difficulty as she sat down next to his grandson on the bed, wiping his mouth with a cloth previously soaked in water. âLet's get it off him.â
Otto answered nothing to this but lifted him up, and she with difficulty pulled his linen shirt over his head. She covered him with the fur and cupped his cheek with her hand, thinking that the fact that his grandfather was looking at it didn't matter anymore anyway.
She knew he would never let them marry.
âHe is just like your father. The second son: eternally eager to prove his worth, proud and vain. Is that why you are so insistent on fooling yourself that he will ever change?â He asked her out of nowhere, surprising her completely.
She took a moment to ponder the answer, looking at his grandson's face sunken into a deep sleep.
âI don't want him to change. Unlike my father, he has principles and is a man of his word. He never lied to me or gave me false hopes. I don't hold any grudge towards him.â She finally replied and pressed her lips together, only now, when she finally spoke the words aloud, feeling the tears burning under her eyelids.
âYou will never marry him.â He said finally, and she nodded.
âI know. But I still want to give birth to his children.â She replied with an effort.
Lord Hightower was silent for a moment.
âI will not deny you the right of the joy of motherhood.â He replied surprisingly softly, as if speaking to a small girl.
She swallowed hard and nodded, feeling relieved for some reason.
âThank you, my Lord Hand.â
She was awakened by the first rays of the sun; she sighed, feeling her cousin's arms tuck tightly around her waist, his face snuggled between her breasts, his lips leaving a low hum once in a while. She combed his long white hair with her fingers and he murmured like a cat, one of his hands slid lower and clamped down on her buttock, hidden under the material of her gown.
It seemed to her that he was still in a half-sleep when he began to rub his swollen erection against her thigh: he was too weak and drunk to call his need, his breath heavy in his chest. His mouth began to search for her nipple as if he were a small child, wanting to caress it: she took pity on him and slid the material of her dress off her shoulder, exposing her breast to him.
He clung to her warm skin with a quiet, sweet sigh of relief. His tongue swirled around her hard nipple before he began to suck: the rocking of his hips became more insistent and desperate, she felt her womanhood clench greedily around nothing.
She knew that he, in the state he was in, would not be able to do his duty, although he was very eager to come; she therefore decided to relieve him and herself. With a gentle but firm motion of her hand, she pushed him onto his back and sat on top of him.
He stared at her as if he thought it was a dream â his mouth was slightly open in disbelief, his hands roamed her waist as her fingers untied his breeches, shamelessly revealing what was underneath.
ââ yes ââ He gasped, and she smiled tenderly, leaning over him, placing a soft, warm kiss on his lips.
Her cousin closed his eyes, the tip of his nose ran over hers.
He wanted affectionate and slow caresses, not quick ones, she thought, opening her thighs for him. They both sighed in some kind of anticipation when the thick tip of his manhood began to push against her slit â this time she was the one in control.
She was the one taking him.
With a light movement of her hips, she allowed him to sink deeper into her, and then she lifted herself again, sliding him out of her almost all the way.
ââ hÄedar (little sister) â mmm ââ He mumbled, thrusting into her impatiently, apparently wanting to hide himself as deep inside her as possible.
She allowed him to fill her fully at last; she rested the weight of her body on his shoulders and began to bounce up and down, rubbing herself with his length where she felt the greatest pleasure.
ââ keep going â yes â ah ââ He panted along with her, one of his broad hands grasped and squeezed her breast, the other slid under her skirt, clamping down on her buttock.
His tent was filled with a shameless, sticky, loud sound of naked skin smacking against each other, her cunt in some natural impulse began to squeeze his manhood, sucking it inside.
ââ Aemond ââ She moaned out, and he froze and gasped, throwing his head back, coming far too soon.
ââ fuck â gods ââ He exhaled wearily, his eyelid closed, as if he wanted to think of nothing but the fulfillment he had just experienced and the pleasant warmth that filled his chest.
She sighed, understanding full well that she couldn't hope for reciprocation now, when he was still not fully sober: she decided that she would wait her turn and simply lay down on top of him, letting his half-soft, throbbing manhood remain deep inside her.
Her cousin embraced her immediately and they both fell asleep in that position, his cheek snuggled into the top of her head.
She wished they could stay like this forever.
They both flinched when someone stepped into his tent: the look on Criston Cole's face, seeing them in such a position, with fur that only covered their hips, said everything about what he was thinking on the subject.
âThe King will join the hunt. He will appear in the camp soon.â He announced, turned and walked away, apparently too disgusted by this sight to continue looking at them.
Her cousin ran his hand over his face, apparently suffering now from the amount of wine he had drunk the day before.
âHelp me with the bath.â He grunted.
She assumed he meant it in the literal sense of the word, he, however, expected her to help him take a bath while sitting in the tub with him.
âWhat are you doing? Join me. How else are you supposed to do it properly?â He asked with a kind of frustration, as if it was obvious that he wanted to bathe together with her.
She wasn't sure if this was a good idea since anyone could walk in, but she decided that at this point neither she nor her cousin cared anymore if anyone saw them together, bare.
So she joined him in a bath scented with fragrant oils and sat between his thighs, resting the back of her head against his shoulder. They stayed in silence for a while; his fingers traveled thoughtfully over her wrist, lying on the edge of the tub.
âShe came to me to fuck her. Borros Baratheon's daughter.â He said finally, and she nodded.
âI know.â
âBut I didn't. I wanted to cut her open like a pig.â He continued.
âI know that too.â She replied calmly.
He was silent again.
âWon't you say anything? Don't you appreciate my loyalty, my devotion?â He asked regretfully, like a small child who craved attention and a warm word from his mother.
âI appreciate it with all my heart, lÄkia. Didn't I prove it enough this morning?â She asked softly â she heard him swallow quietly, running his pointing finger over her arm, his manhood pulsed, pushing against her buttocks.
âMaybe.â He replied lightly.
She closed her eyes and sighed as his other hand slid lazily between her thighs â proof that, although he certainly didn't want to admit it, he remembered perfectly what had happened, and that she was not relieved.
Not even a word left his throat when his fingers began to play with her pearl with circular, sure strokes â she opened her mouth wide and threw her head back, nuzzling her nose into his neck, a pleasant warmth filled her lower abdomen when she felt his tongue run over her cheek.
She moaned quietly, lifting her hand up, wanting to feel him: her fingers ran over his cheek and jaw, his sigh told her how much he enjoyed it. For some reason, she was surprised at how familiar he was with her body: his two fingers rubbed the space between her bud, building a wonderful tension inside her â his free hand cupped her breast when he noticed that her nipples had hardened again.
She clenched her hand in his hair, rocking her hips back and forth: she could feel that he was completely hard again, she could hear his loud gasps against her ear, the quiet splashes of water accompanied the faster and more intense movements of his hand.
She didn't even know when the heat in her loins became unbearable, when sweet, soothing pleasure spilled over her lower abdomen, her warm womanhood pulsing around nothing in ecstasy. She placed her free hand on his wrist, panting deeply, wanting to still feel his fingers down there, for some reason feeling safe in his arms.
There was something beautiful in their complete silence: in the fact that he simply let her linger in his embrace, that his cheek rested against the top of her head, and they continued like this, trying to calm their breathing. She turned her face toward him and leaned her side against his torso, snuggling into his chest, placing her hand on his bare skin.
âI love you.â She whispered softly before realizing she hadn't said it in her head.
She felt him completely freeze, shocked as she was, his breath stuck in his throat â he grunted quietly as she pulled away from him, unable to look him in the eye.
âForgive me. Forgive me for saying that. It was a mistake.â She muttered and got up from the water with a loud splash, grabbing her nightgown lying on one of the chairs.
He didn't answer anything, but she knew he was looking at her.
Did he feel compassion for her? Was he reflecting on how naive she was? That after so many years he had managed to bend her to his will, to tame her like a dog, to be sure she would never escape him again?
She loved him, so she was weak: and he despised weak people.
She swallowed with difficulty the tears that squeezed into her eyes, deciding that she would not give him the satisfaction and cry.
She heard him rise from the water as well: he stepped out of the tub right behind her, his wet hand touching her waist as she just reached for her gown.
âIs that the choice you made? To love me?â He asked, surprising her completely.
His voice was calm, one might even say soft, as if he was careful with every word.
She lowered her gaze, feeling shame.
âI explained this to you years ago. We don't choose who we love.â She said with a kind of weariness and regret, knowing that he did not reciprocate her affection: not in the way she would have wanted.
âI'm not a good person,â he hummed, his fingers trailing up and down from her ribs to her hip, making a pleasant shiver run through her body each time, âand I don't want to be one. Good people die like flies, forgotten and bitter.â
She felt a twinge in her throat at his words, which terrified her on the one hand and fascinated on the other.
For some reason, he was completely honest with her now.
âYou are what you are and I know I won't always be beautiful. One day I will be replaced by another â then I would at least be left with our children.â She whispered, feeling his breath on her neck.
âI was never beautiful. However, that never stopped you from being devoted to me.â He replied lowly, nuzzling the tip of his nose into her damp hair.
âYou are beautiful. You are the most beautiful man I know.â She whispered in a trembling voice â his fingers clenched tightly on the material of her nightgown, his nails digging into her skin.
âDon't lie.â He said warningly. âI'm not a child anymore.â
âI'm not lying.â She mumbled and closed her eyes, letting the tears finally run down her cheeks.
He must have heard her heavy, breaking breath, seen that her chest trembled with each of her sighs, because he embraced her from behind at the waist, completely bare, still wet from the bath.
âAegon repeatedly urged me to go to the brothel. However, I never did it. I've never fucked servants, ladies of the court, hens met at night in some dark alley of King's Landing. I don't want a stranger to touch me. For someone I don't trust to take advantage of my weakness, to see me vulnerable. This view, my bare body, my pleasure, my warm seed, are meant for you â for my little sister.â He whispered in her ear, trailing his soft lips along her neck.
She closed her eyes, feeling her whole back become soaked with the wetness of his body, her hands clenched on his wrists, holding him close.
âAre you ashamed of me? Of what I said?â She asked quietly, and he sighed, his warm breath enveloping her bare skin.
âNo.â He replied. âYour love is innocent. Graceful. Admirable. Respectful.â
She turned her face toward him and dared to look at him â he lifted his hand up, his thumb wiped a trail of tears from her right cheek.
They kissed like they did when they were children, simply pressing their lips together.
There was something sweet and naĂŻve in that caress, a conviction that they both retained a part of those children who fell asleep holding hands.
His fingers roamed her cheekbone and jaw a moment longer when they broke the kiss, his forehead pressed against hers.
âLet's dress. We shouldn't keep my Father waiting.â He said finally.
She swallowed softly, not taking her eyes off his face, his expression full of melancholy.
âAre you certain? After everything you said to him yesterday, aren't you worried about how he'll react to seeing you? What if he says something that will hurt you?â She asked, and he let out a quiet breath, releasing her from his embrace.
âHe won't do such a thing. My father is a craven.â
Although she expressed her doubt about the idea, her cousin insisted that they head outside together. By the time they left his tent, the sun was already high on the horizon: the lords, their wives and children were seated at large oak tables, apparently eating a meal before leaving for another hunt.
Their figures aroused mild interest: she felt that everyone was looking at her. Both old and young women were assessing her and her appearance, noticing apparently that she was wearing the same dress as the day before, the fact that they both had damp hair.
That they must have taken a bath together.
She involuntarily found Lord Borros' daughters with her eyes: she thought that if they could, they would kill her with their gaze. Only one of them looked at her plate, pale, and did not dare to lift her head, apparently still terrified of what had happened to her.
Why did you come to him, you silly goose, she thought disapprovingly and sighed, turning her attention to the King and Queen, seated at a separate, more richly decorated table. Beside them she saw Helaena, Otto Hightower and Gwayne. Aegon sat between them, pale â clearly he had not yet dealt with the consequences of how much wine he had drunk the evening before.
âFather. Mother. Grandfather.â Aemond said calmly, apparently pretending that there was nothing unusual about the fact that they had come together.
He sat to his mother's right, and she took her place next to his sister, trying not to exist.
Helaena caught her hand in her own.
âHow do you feel?â She asked her in a whisper.
She forced herself to smile, feeling grateful that he cared so much about her well-being.
âVery well, princess. Thank you.â She lied.
She involuntarily looked at the King, who seemed absent to her: he sat hunched over, leaning forward, with slightly parted, blue lips, as if he had trouble breathing.
After a moment, he lifted his head and looked forward, as if awake, his thin, pale hand reaching for the wine cup.
âI want to raise my cup,â he announced in a hoarse voice, and the bustling conversation around them quieted, âfor my children and their future. Each of them matured for marriage, which rejoices my heart.â
Everyone looked at him, Borros Baratheon straightened up in his seat: he must have known what had happened at night in the prince's tent, however, he could not accuse him of anything knowing that his daughter had gone to him alone, which was unworthy of a lady.
One would be ready to think that his daughter was not a maiden.
âMy sons, Aegon and Aemond, have grown and become men. Their task, like that of my ancestors and mine, is to strengthen our line. Our family has broken in half like a frothed branch â for this great tree to survive, we must strengthen its roots. That is why I announce in your presence, my lords, the betrothal between my first-born son, Aegon, and my daughter, Helaena, as well as my second-born son, Aemond, and my niece, the first-born daughter of my beloved brother. May these marriages and the offspring that will be born from them strengthen both the Realm and Crown, forming a bridge above the precipice over which we all stand.â
Complete silence answered him: she looked at her cousin, seated across the table. His eye was wide open in disbelief as was hers, his gaze fixed on his father.
They were betrothed.
âMy King, we have not discussed this. Some arrangements have already been made withâŠâ Lord Hand didn't have time to finish, because Lord Baratheon rose from his seat like an enraged bear.
âWhat is the meaning of this? What about the promise your Queen gave me years ago? Everyone knows that your son is taking this girl to his bed, but I kept quiet, for the sake of the Prince and my daughters. But enough of that!â He thundered, cutting the air with his broad, muscular hand, as if he had just decapitated someone.
Aemond stood up, furious, his mother grabbed his arm in an attempt to restrain him, however his Father-King was the one who spoke.
âMy wife made her arrangements and plans without my knowledge, as did you, my Lord. I do not recall you or your daughters asking for my blessing. I am old and frail, that is true. But to the best of my knowledge, it is Viserys Targareyn, not Alicent Hightower, who is the King of the Seven Kingdoms. So whose word is final in this matter? Should I consider your plotting behind my back as treason?â
Lord Borros sat down, his anger-filled face now staring at the Queen.
She had apparently assured him that the King knew about everything.
âDoes anyone else want to undermine the will of the father and the King regarding his own children and heirs?â Viserys asked, looking around, but was answered by silence.
âThen it's settled.â
Aegon and Helaena remained silent with lowered heads as the first dishes were served: venison roasted over a fire, hunted by the men the day before and topped with a mushroom sauce. Neither of them touched anything, while she and Aemond had wolfish appetites.
She realized that she hadn't eaten anything since the morning the day before, horrified by what had happened in the royal chamber.
It turned out that contrary to what they thought, Viserys really took his son's words to heart.
She glanced at her cousin out of the corner of her eye and smiled involuntarily seeing that he was looking at her too. He did not reciprocate the smile, but his face expressed calm contentment.
He had gotten what he wanted.
She preferred not to provoke Lord Borros and did not approach men for the rest of the day, spending that time with Helaena: unlike her, the princess was not happy.
âI don't want him to touch me. To have children with him.â She muttered more to herself than to her, wandering with anxious, distracted eyes through the forest that stretched around the clearing where their camp stood.
She grasped her hand in hers, feeling an involuntary squeeze in her heart at her words, understanding what she wanted to tell her.
She didn't wish to bed him.
âI will help you. I'll explain to you how it's done. So that you won't feel any pain or discomfort.â She whispered â Helaena looked at her with big eyes, a question in her gaze.
âAnd how do you know such things?â She asked anxiously, as if she saw some terrifying vision in her head.
âDo not fret. Your brother is not hurting me. On the contrary, he always ensures that I experience pleasure with him. I know that you and Aegon are not close to each other, but he is experienced in the matter. You just need to guide him properly.â She explained quietly, looking around to make sure the other women didn't hear those shameless words just coming out of her mouth.
Helaena breathed deeply, apparently trying to calm herself down.
âHow?â She asked finally.
She swallowed hard, wondering how to put it into words.
âFor a woman to experience pleasure, she must be moist down there, deep between her thighs.â She said in a whisper, the king's daughter's fingers clenched on her hand.
âWhat do you mean? Should I take a bath?â She mumbled.
She shook her head quickly.
âNo, that's not what I mean. It's your own moisture. A woman's body produces it under touch in very delicate places.â
âWhat places?â She asked further, extremely eager to understand everything.
She pressed her lips together, not knowing how to explain it to her.
âIn the evening, before you fall asleep: touch yourself there with your fingers. Gently and slowly. See where your touch makes you feel a pleasant tingling and tension. Touch yourself there more and more intensely, think of something pleasant. You'll know when you've found the right spot.â She finally explained, feeling that she was all red from the mental effort she had inflicted on herself during this conversation.
Helaena nodded and, to her relief, regained her good mood.
She couldn't promise her that Aegon wouldn't hurt her, but she didn't want her to be completely unaware while her brother did what he considered appropriate with her body.
She had the right to demand that her husband pleases her, to experience the loss of her maidenhood with dignity.
Throughout the day, she thanked the gods for being the princess' closest confidante and companion; thanks to the fact that they were together, Lord Borros' daughters could not approach her or say anything to her that apparently pressed against their lips.
She knew they loathed her, but she couldn't care less.
In fact, it was her Prince who had promised marriage first, long before the Queen turned her proposal to their father.
The men returned from a hunt at sunset; Aegon, on his mount, looked as if he was about to die and vomited once after he settled on the ground. She smiled involuntarily when she saw the embarrassed, even annoyed look his younger brother threw at him: his gaze softened when he noticed her silhouette standing in the distance.
She didn't run up to him or throw herself at his neck: she simply watched him, feeling a strange peace in her heart.
They only had a chance to speak during a grand feast around the campfire. As a betrothed pair, they had the right to sit next to each other. Her cousin gave her a sign that he was ready when he raised his empty cup toward her, apparently wanting her to fill it with wine.
She did so without a word and handed it to him; when he took a sip, seeing that she wanted to pour wine for herself as well, he stopped her by placing his hand on her arm.
âNo,â he hummed, âthere is no need.â
He extended his hand with his cup to her, letting her understand that he wanted them to drink from one. She found it both shameless and clever behavior: eating and drinking from one vessel was a proof of great intimacy and confidentiality.
In this way he was showing to whom she belonged.
She looked at him gratefully and took a deep sip of wine from his goblet. A pleasant shiver ran through her body at the thought that it was almost as if they had kissed in public; after all, their lips were touching the same place.
It seemed to her that he was thinking the same thing, for his gaze was fixed on her face, the corner of his mouth lifted slightly upward in a grimace that showed he liked what he saw both in front of him and inside his head.
Their future together.
#aemond targaryen#aemond fic#aemond fanfiction#hotd aemond#aemond x oc#aemond one eye#aemond smut#aemond fanfic#aemond targaryen smut#aemond targaryen angst#house of the dragon#dark aemond#dark aemond targaryen#soft aemond#canon aemond#hotd fanfic#hotd fanfiction#hotd fic#hotd smut#hotd angst#prince aemond#prince aemond targaryen#aemond#aemond targaryen fanfiction#aemond targaryen fic#aemond targaryen fluff#aemond x female#aemond x original female character#aemond x original character#aemond x royce female
225 notes
·
View notes
Note
Could you do a drabble of Arcane x rockstar reader? Classic prompt that's been overused đ
I believe this prompt will never get old darling I absolutely love this idea!!
I'm a Rockstar~~!
â
Ëââ§ àšà§ â§âË â
â
Ëââ§ àšà§ â§âË â
â
Ëââ§ àšà§ â§âË â
â
Ëââ§ àšà§ â§âË â
â
Ëââ§àšà§
⥠â includes: caitlyn, sevika, jayce, jinx, mel, viktor, vi,
â â summary: them absolutely being smitten by their Rockstar partner
âł â warnings: gn! reader, the tension is crazy , suggestive like really, I must say Viktors and sevikas parts made me feel smth..
Jayce Talis.
Jayce had never been the type to feel starstruck. He was the golden boy of Piltover, a man who walked into any room and commanded attention without even trying.
And yet, here he was, sitting front row at your concert, absolutely wrecked by the sight of you on stage.
The lights flashed behind you, turning your silhouette into something almost otherworldly. Your voiceâstrong, sultry, powerfulâcut through the air like a drug, and Jayce swore he could feel every word vibrate through his chest.
You werenât just performing. You were owning the stage, strutting across it with a confidence that made his blood run hot. Your fingers danced along the microphone stand, your outfit hugging every inch of you just right, your movements sharp and fluid all at once. The way you tilted your head, the teasing way your lips curled into a smirk every time you met his gazeâit was all too much.
Jayce sat there, legs spread, arms resting on his thighs, pretending to be composed when, in reality, he was anything but. His fingers twitched against his knee, gripping the fabric of his pants as his jaw clenched.
You knew exactly what you were doing to him.
And you loved it.
Your gaze flickered to him mid-song, and instead of looking away, you leaned into the mic, voice dropping lower, sultrier. âThis one goes out to a very special someone tonightâŠâ
Jayce swallowed hard.
His fingers twitched again, his body instinctively shifting in his seat. Fuck.
It wasnât fair. He was used to being the one people looked at like this. The one who had admirers swooning over him, not the other way around. But you? You had him wrapped around your damn finger, and you knew it.
The concert ended in a blur. He barely registered the cheers, the way the entire crowd was completely enamored with you. The only thing on his mind was youâhow fast he could get backstage, how soon he could have you all to himself.
When he finally pushed through the crowd, security recognizing him instantly and letting him through, he found you in your dressing room, still glowing with post-show energy.
âYou,â Jayce started, voice thick, heated, as he leaned against the doorframe. âYou enjoy torturing me, donât you?â
You turned, feigning innocence. âMe? Torture you?â You took a step closer, tilting your head. âI donât know what youâre talking about, Jayce.â
His hands were on you before you could say another word, fingers curling around your waist as he pulled you close. His breath was warm against your skin, his lips brushing against your jaw before he murmured, âYou know exactly what you do to me.â
Your grin was devastating, a slow, lazy thing that sent a shiver down his spine. âMaybe I do,â you mused, fingers tracing up his chest. âAnd maybe I like seeing you like this.â
Jayce let out a low, almost pathetic groan, his forehead dropping to your shoulder. âYouâre gonna kill me one day, you know that?â
You laughed, hands threading through his hair. âBut what a way to go, huh?â
And yeah. Jayce couldnât even argue with that.
------------------------------------------------
Mel Medarda
Mel Medarda was not the type to lose her composure.
She had spent her entire life mastering the art of controlâher words, her expressions, even the subtle tilt of her head that could make men beg for her attention. She played the political game better than anyone, moving through high society like a queen among pawns.
But then she met you.
And youâthe reckless, magnetic, wildly talented rockstar who seemed to command the attention of an entire city without even tryingâhad the audacity to be hers.
Tonight, she sat in a private VIP booth, legs crossed, wine glass in hand, watching as you performed under the blazing stage lights. The world saw you as untouchable, a star burning too brightly to hold. But Mel? She saw the way your gaze kept flickering to her. How, even with thousands of people screaming your name, you sang for her.
The song slowed, the bass humming low through the speakers as you stepped toward the mic, voice dropping into something sultry, teasing.
âThis next one,â you said, letting the words roll lazily off your tongue, âis dedicated to someone very special in the audience tonight.â
Mel raised a brow, lips curving into a knowing smirk as you lifted your hand and pointed directly at her.
A murmur ran through the crowd, people turning to try and spot who had caught your attention. Some guessed, some whispered, but Mel? She simply sipped her wine and held your gaze, unfazed.
You lived for the way her expression never waveredâcool, controlled, elegant. Unshaken. But you also knew better.
You knew how to crack that perfect, composed shell of hers.
So you turned away from the mic, running a hand through your hair, letting the sweat from the performance cling to your skin in a way you knew would drive her insane. Then, as the guitar hummed in the background, you let your fingers drag down your chest, slow and teasing, as if tracing where her hands would be if she werenât across the room.
Mel exhaled through her nose, slow and measured, shifting in her seat.
Oh, she was seething.
Not in angerâno, Mel Medarda didnât get angry over things like this. But she did get possessive.
She let you play your little game. Let you soak in the crowdâs adoration, let you tease and smirk and act like the stage belonged to you (which, to be fair, it did). But the second the show ended?
She was waiting for you.
You barely made it three steps backstage before her hand caught your wrist, tugging you aside into the privacy of an empty dressing room. The door clicked shut behind you, the hum of the concert still ringing in your ears as you turned, grinning.
âEnjoy the show?â you asked, feigning innocence.
Mel tilted her head, gaze sharp as she stepped closer. âYou enjoy making a spectacle of yourself, donât you?â
Your grin widened. âOnly for you.â
She studied you for a moment, eyes trailing over the way your chest still heaved from the adrenaline, the way your hair was slightly damp from the stage lights. Then, without a word, she reached up and dragged her thumb across your lower lip, slow and deliberate.
A shiver ran down your spine.
âYou drive me to madness,â she murmured, her voice impossibly smooth, like velvet and steel wrapped into one. "And you know it."
The air between you thickened, the tension sharp enough to cut. You swallowed, throat suddenly dry, but you refused to back down. âMaybe I do.â
Her fingers traced lower, featherlight, trailing over your pulse, her touch both gentle and possessive. âAnd what should I do with you now?â
The question sent a delicious shiver down your spine, but before you could answer, her lips brushed against yoursânot quite a kiss, just a ghost of contact, enough to send heat pooling low in your stomach.
Then she pulled away.
âCome home with me,â she murmured, voice softer now, quieter. âIâd rather have your voice just for myself tonight.â
Your breath hitched.
You could handle teasing, the playful power struggles, the tension, but this? This was something deeper.
This was Mel Medarda wanting youânot just to chase, not just to possess, but to be with you.
And for the first time tonight, you were the one caught off guard.
------------------------------------------------
Viktor.
Viktor wasnât one for loud crowds.
He wasnât the type to thrive in the flashing lights, the deafening cheers, or the overwhelming press of bodies all moving as one. He spent his days buried in blueprints and research, lost in the quiet hum of his own thoughts.
But for you?
He would endure the storm.
Because even though concerts werenât his scene, you were.
So now, he found himself standing at the edge of the stage, tucked away from the madness of the crowd, cane resting against his leg as he watched you move under the lights.
And damnâyou were breathtaking.
Not just because of how you looked up there, all fire and confidence, a force commanding the attention of an entire stadium. But because thisâthisâwas your element. The way your body moved with the music, the way your voice carried through the speakers, raw and unfiltered, sent something sharp curling in his chest.
Viktor had spent his life chasing brilliance, seeking genius in numbers and theories. But tonight, you were the most brilliant thing heâd ever seen.
The song shifted into something slower, the guitars easing into a sultry rhythm, and you turned just slightlyâjust enough that your eyes found him through the haze of stage lights.
Viktor barely had time to react before you did something utterly, devastatingly reckless.
You jumped down.
Right off the damn stage.
The crowd roared, and Viktorâs heart nearly stopped as security scrambled, but you just laughed, weaving through the fans like you belonged among them. The sea of people parted for you, hands reaching, voices calling, but you werenât stopping for them.
You were walking straight to him.
Viktorâs grip on his cane tightened. His brain short-circuited as you strode through the VIP section with that effortless, infuriating confidenceâgrinning, sweat still clinging to your skin from the stage lights, a live wire of energy.
Then you were there, standing in front of him, so close he could see every rapid rise and fall of your chest.
âThought you werenât coming,â you murmured, voice teasing, but your eyesâyour eyes were something else.
Viktor swallowed thickly, forcing himself to breathe. âSomehow, I think you wouldâve found me anyway.â
Your grin widened. âOf course I would.â
And before he could get another word in, before he could even process what was happening, you grabbed the front of his vest and kissed him.
The crowd screamed.
The music surged.
And Viktor? Viktor forgot how to think.
Your lips were warm, demanding, still buzzing with the adrenaline of the performance. He knew he should pull away, should say something, do something, but all he could do was brace himself against his cane and fall into you.
You broke away just enough to whisper, âYou look good in the spotlight.â
Viktor let out something between a laugh and a groan, shaking his head as heat curled at the tips of his ears. âI think you might be trying to kill me.â
You pressed another kiss to the corner of his mouth, softer this time. âNot yet.â
Then, just as quickly as you came, you stepped back, flashing him one last wicked grin before turning and jogging right back onto the damn stage.
Viktor exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair, his mind struggling to catch up.
The scientist in him despised the lack of logic in how you made him feel.
But the man in him?
He was completely, utterly ruined for you.
------------------------------------------------
Caitlyn kiramman
Caitlyn had been raised in a world of refinementâstrict etiquette, hushed conversations over expensive wine, and appearances that had to be meticulously maintained.
Which is why she had no idea what the hell she was doing here.
The room throbbed with bass, the crowd a sea of energy, bodies pressed together as the lights cast dazzling colors across the venue. The air smelled like sweat, spilled drinks, and electricity.
And yet, despite the overwhelming chaos of it all, Caitlyn couldnât focus on anything but you.
You, standing on that stage, confidence oozing from every motion, every note you sang, every teasing smirk you shot toward the audience.
You werenât just performingâyou were owning the damn room.
Caitlyn knew she was staring, but she didnât care.
She had been raised to maintain her composure, to keep her emotions in check. But watching you up there, commanding thousands of peopleâs attention, only to flick your gaze right at her between verses? It did something dangerous to her.
She should have been used to it by now. You flirted with everyoneâthe audience, the cameras, your bandmates. It was just part of your stage persona.
But damn it, when you locked eyes with her and winked before hitting the next note, Caitlyn felt her heart stutter.
She needed a drink.
---
The concert ended in a blur of flashing lights and roaring applause, but Caitlyn didnât move from her spot near the back.
She waited.
Security was already guiding you off the stage, fans still chanting your name as you disappeared behind the curtains.
A moment later, her earpiece crackled.
"Your VIP pass still gets you back here, Kiramman."
She rolled her eyes at the teasing lilt in your voice but didnât hesitate to slip past the barriers, her polished boots clicking against the concrete floor as she strode toward your dressing room.
She found you exactly how she expectedâleaning against the vanity, still glowing from the performance, towel draped over your shoulders, hair damp with sweat.
And grinning at her.
âYou should really sit further up next time,â you mused, tilting your head as she stepped inside. âI could barely see you from back there.â
Caitlyn scoffed, crossing her arms. âI was trying not to be a distraction.â
Your smirk widened. âOh, love, you think youâre the distraction?â
She arched a brow. âConsidering you nearly tripped over a speaker when you saw me in the audience last time?â
You let out a groan, dragging a hand down your face. âThat was one timeââ
ââAnd the crew hasnât let you live it down since.â
You narrowed your eyes at her, but the corners of your lips twitched. âOkay, detective. You win this round.â
She took a step closer, tilting her head. âThere are rounds now?â
âAlways.â You leaned in, lowering your voice. âAnd I fully intend to even the score.â
Caitlyn felt her pulse quicken, but she kept her expression unreadable. âAnd how do you plan to do that?â
Without missing a beat, you reached for the towel on your shoulders and, with an utterly shameless grin, tossed it at her.
Caitlyn let out a startled noise as the damp fabric smacked against her, the heat from your skin still clinging to it.
You laughedâreally laughed, the sound warm and utterly carefreeâbefore stepping closer, plucking the towel from her hands before she could react. âDonât look so scandalized, officer. I thought youâd be used to a little sweat.â
Caitlyn narrowed her eyes, but her lips betrayed her, curving into something dangerously close to a smirk. âOh, I donât mind a little sweat.â
Your eyebrows lifted in interest, but before you could throw out another flirty remark, she turned the tables on you.
She reached forward, grabbing the front of your shirt, and yanked you in.
Your breath hitched as she leaned in, voice dropping to a murmur against your ear.
âYouâre still a bit breathless,â she noted, feigning concern. âHope I wasnât too much of a distraction.â
You swallowed hard. âYouâre always a distraction.â
Her smirk widened. âGood.â
Then, before you could regain control of the situation, she pressed a kiss to the edge of your jawâjust enough to leave you completely off balanceâbefore stepping back with an infuriating amount of poise.
You blinked. âYou little shitââ
âSee you at the next show,â she said smoothly, already walking toward the door.
And just as she reached for the handle, she threw one last glance over her shoulder, smirking.
âScore: Kirammanâone.â
Then she was gone, leaving you standing in the middle of the dressing room, utterly wrecked.
â...Oh, it is so on.â
------------------------------------------------
Vi.
Vi wasnât exactly used to this kind of scene.
Sure, sheâd been to her fair share of rowdy clubs and underground fightsâplaces where the air buzzed with adrenaline and the energy made your bones vibrate.
But this?
This was a whole different kind of chaos.
She stood at the very edge of the packed venue, arms crossed, boots planted firmly on the ground as she watched you command the stage like you were born for it.
And damnâmaybe you were.
Vi wasnât the type to get all poetic, but shit, you were a sight.
Sweat clung to your skin under the flashing lights, your voice carried through the speakers with that raw edge that made people feel something. Every movement, every glance, every grin sent the crowd into a frenzy.
And the way you owned it?
It made her chest tighten in the best and worst ways.
Because while everyone else in the room was watching you like you were some untouchable star, she knew the version of you that crawled into bed at ridiculous hours, the one who bitched about setlists and late-night rehearsals, the one who stole her shirts and stretched them out just to mess with her.
And yet, every time she saw you up there, looking like you belonged in this chaos, she found herself falling all over again.
Which was why she wasnât even surprised when you did something completely reckless.
Because, of course, you did.
---
You should have known better.
Vi was already giving you that look from the sidelinesâthe one that screamed, âDonât do anything stupid.â
Naturally, you did something stupid.
âLetâs make this interesting,â you called into the mic, and the crowd roared as you hopped off the stage without warning, security scrambling to keep up.
Vi groaned, running a hand down her face. You are going to be the death of me.
You waded through the crowd effortlessly, high-fiving fans, grinning as people reached out, soaking in the energy. And thenâjust to push your luckâyou made your way straight toward her.
Vi could feel the heat of a thousand eyes on her the moment you grinned and grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her forward.
âCâmon, Vi,â you purred into the mic, the teasing lilt in your voice making her stomach drop. âYouâre not scared of a little fun, are you?â
Vi arched a brow. âOh, youâre a menace.â
But she let you pull her in anyway.
The band picked up a steady rhythm, and before she could even process what was happening, you slid an arm around her waist andâ
Oh.
You were dancing with her.
Not just movingâdancing. Slow, teasing movements, your body pressed against hers, the heat of your skin seeping through the thin material of her shirt. The crowd screamed, people losing their minds as you twirled her once, keeping your grip firm.
Vi could handle fights, she could handle explosions, she could handle damn near anythingâ
But this?
This was just unfair.
She should be annoyed. She should be cussing you out for pulling this stunt in front of thousands of people.
Instead, she found herself smirking.
âYouâre playing with fire, babe,â she murmured, her voice low enough that only you could hear.
You grinned. âLucky for me, youâre fireproof.â
Oh, you were gonna pay for that.
With a wicked glint in her eye, Vi suddenly flipped the scriptâyanking you flush against her, dipping you low enough that you gasped into the mic.
The crowd lost their minds.
And thenâjust because she couldâVi dipped her head and kissed you, deep and slow, right there in front of everyone.
You barely had time to recover before she pulled back with a smirk, letting go just as fast as sheâd grabbed you.
âBetter get back up there, rockstar,â she teased, stepping back as you blinked up at her, dazed. âYouâve got a show to finish.â
You swallowed hard, eyes flickering between her and the screaming crowd.
ââŠHoly shit,â you muttered under your breath.
Vi just winked.
------------------------------------------------
Jinx.
"Beautiful, Beautiful Chaos" (Jinx x Rockstar!GN!Reader | Reckless Love, Wild Nights, and Kissing in the Mayhem)
---
Jinx wasnât the type to sit still.
Not in a fight, not during a job, and definitely not in a crowd of sweaty, screaming people losing their minds over you.
She thrived in chaos, lived for it, breathed it in like air.
And tonight?
Tonight was the kind of chaos she loved.
Neon lights flashed across the stage, strobes flickering as you jumped onto an amp, mic gripped tight in your hand, voice cutting through the thick, electric air of the underground venue. The bass thundered through the floor, shaking the ground beneath her feet.
Jinx wasnât watching the crowd.
She was watching you.
Becauseâfuckâyou looked so good when you lost yourself in the music. When you screamed into the mic, when your body moved like you didnât care if the world fell apart around you.
You had that wild look in your eyes.
The same kind of reckless, untamed spark that made her chest tighten and her pulse race.
God, you were soâ
âYO, YOU LITTLE SHITS WANNA HAVE SOME FUN?â
Your voice rang out over the speakers, wild and breathless.
The crowd roared.
Jinx grinned.
Oh, she knew that tone. That devious, impulsive tone that meant things were about to get stupid.
And Jinx loved stupid.
She pushed herself up on her toes, trying to get a better view as you suddenly jumped off the damn stageâbarreling straight into the crowd, no hesitation, no security, just pure adrenaline-fueled insanity.
"OH, FOR FUCKâS SAKEâ"
Jinx shoved her way forward as you disappeared into the chaos, people screaming, hands grabbing for you, the whole place erupting into something unhinged.
A bottle smashed somewhere. Someone tripped over a speaker. A guy with a mohawk straight-up passed out from excitement.
And in the middle of it?
You.
Grinning like a maniac, letting the crowd carry you, singing the last chorus like you didnât have a single fucking care in the world.
Jinx didnât even realize she was moving until she was right there in front of youâarms crossed, head tilted, looking so unimpressed despite the fact that she was definitely impressed.
You grinned, still breathless. âWhatâs wrong, trouble? Didnât think Iâd come to you instead?â
Jinx rolled her eyes. âYouâre insane.â
âYeah?â You leaned in,âYou like it.â
Jinx didnât like it.
Jinx loved it.
But sheâd rather die than say it out loud.
So instead, she did what she did best.
She grabbed your face and kissed you stupid.
Right there.
In the middle of the chaos, with neon lights flashing and people screaming and beer spilling onto the floor.
You gasped into her mouth before melting into it, arms sliding around her waist, your body pressing flush against hers like you wanted to burn the moment into your skin.
And Jinx?
Jinx just smirked against your lips.
Because, yeah.
Maybe she did like this.
Maybe she loved it.
And maybeâjust maybeâshe was never gonna let you go.
------------------------------------------------
Sevika.
The venue was packed, the air thick with anticipation. You had the crowd eating out of the palm of your hand, your voice cutting through the bass, a raw, magnetic presence on stage. The lights flickered in sync with the beat, flashing as your body moved effortlessly with the rhythm, the mic gripped in your hand like you were born to hold it.
And Sevika? Well, she was front and center, standing just off to the side, watching you with an intensity that almost felt suffocating. Her posture was rigid, her arms crossed, her gaze never once leaving you.
Her heavy, leather-clad frame was nearly a stark contrast to your energyâwild, chaotic, and untamed as you commanded the stage. But you knew what she was thinking. Knew that under all that tough exterior, there was a fire. A fire that you had kindled long ago.
And tonight? That fire was burning brighter than ever.
---
The song ended, and the crowd erupted into a roaring applause. You took a breath, your chest heaving with exertion, sweat dripping down your neck. But you werenât done yet.
With a wicked grin, you grabbed the mic, looking straight at Sevika.
âYou think you can keep up, big girl?â you teased, voice dripping with playful arrogance.
Sevikaâs lips curled into a smirk, but there was a cold, almost predatory glint in her eyes. âI could do this all day,â she muttered, her voice low, the words meant just for you.
The crowd was still cheering, but all you cared about in that moment was the tension that was crackling between you and Sevika. Youâd both been dancing around it for so longâthe chemistry, the constant pull, the teasing glances, the silent challenges that never seemed to break. But tonight? Tonight you were done playing games.
You took a few steps toward the edge of the stage, reaching out for her, pulling her closer. The crowd was still lost in the music, the band riffing off to the side, but all that mattered now was herâher and the way she looked at you like she wanted to devour you whole.
Sevikaâs large hand gripped your wrist with a firm, almost possessive force, pulling you into her space. She towered over you, but her breath was steady, controlled, as if she was trying to hold back a flood of desire.
âYou think you can just waltz in here andââ
Before she could finish, you closed the distance, your lips crashing into hers. The kiss was fierce, hungryâno longer playful, but desperate. Your body pressed against hers, and you could feel the tension in her muscles, the way she resisted just enough to drive you crazy. But you werenât having it. You needed her. And you werenât going to stop until you had her.
Sevikaâs hand slid down your back, gripping your waist with a force that left your breath stolen. She pulled you closer, her lips moving against yours with urgency, heat building between you both. Her other hand threaded into your hair, tugging you even closer, pulling you deeper into the kiss like she couldnât get enough.
You gasped when she bit your lip, just enough to make you shiver. âYouâre playing with fire,â Sevika growled, her voice raw, breath hot against your skin.
And all you could do was smirk up at her, feeling the thrill of the chase. âIâve never been afraid of fire,â you whispered back.
Without warning, Sevika spun you around, pushing you against the nearest wall backstage, her body pressing against yours, heat radiating off of her. She leaned in close, her lips brushing your ear as her breath ghosted over your skin. âIf you think this is just a game,â she murmured, âyouâre wrong.â
Your hands found their way to her chest, tracing the muscles hidden beneath her leather jacket. âThen stop playing and show me,â you dared her, your voice low, taunting.
The air between you crackled with electric tension, both of you pushing, pulling, testing the boundaries until it felt like something was going to break. Sevikaâs lips hovered dangerously close to yours, her breathing ragged, as if she was barely holding herself together.
And then she leaned in, capturing your lips again, deeper this timeâno more teasing, no more games. It was as if the kiss itself was a release, a breaking point of every silent moment between you, every want you both kept locked away.
When she finally pulled away, she smirked down at you, her voice a dangerous whisper, âThis is just the beginning, sweetheart.â Her hands were already trailing down your sides, her lips just inches from yours, leaving you breathless and wanting more.
---
Back on stage, you finished the set with a wicked grin. You knew youâd both be facing the aftermath of that moment soon. But for now, the music carried on, and you knew Sevika was right where she belongedâon the edge of control.
And you? You were done being patient. Tonight, there would be no more running from this intensity.
The chaos had only just begun.
#arcane imagine#arcane#arcane series#arcane fluff#mel madarda x reader#arcane x reader#mel x reader#mel medarda#arcane scenarios#jayce Talis#jayce talis x reader#jayce fluff#arcane smut#viktor fluff#viktor x reader#caitlyn kiramman#caitlyn x reader#vi x reader#jinx#jinx x reader#sevika x reader#suggestive
273 notes
·
View notes
Text
I really enjoyed Titan Takedown because they don't only work on TV, they basically roleplay for a living, on TV. While the Intrepid heroes are very familiar with the format of the program and also very much acquainted with TV/theater work (which is why it works so well), the righteous wrestlers have spent years playing out exagerated plots in front of a live audience and a non-live audience. They know how to work the camera, they know how to work the gestures and they know how to flow with whatever is going on in a way that not all improv actors can do, because it is a different medium with different rules.
Brennan could put both drama and a combat per episode because they follow him to wherever he leads. The only moment of doubt about it was on episode 1 for Bayley because she was still very confused as to how DnD works (which she solved superfast because by episode 2, she fucking knew her character sheet).
If you compare it with Dungeons and Drag Queens, who are also good performers in their own world and are also on a beginner side quest, you can see that they are not as comfortable with the TV (while still being comfortable), but also they get lost with NPCs or their own silly ideas and it takes a lot to get them back. Brennan had to skip to places with them because they didn't follow him as well, and I'm pretty sure that this is directly related to frequently working with narratives or not working with narratives.
It is true that Brennan simplified the world for the righteous wrestlers much more than he did for the questing queens, but again, Chelsea is the latest arrival to the wrestling world and she has been doing it for at least 10 years. That's 10 years of exagerated acting for a living.
I particularly loved Xavier because he was enjoying it like a child, while still giving the hell of a show, and Chelsea, who was on full performance mode since minute 1 with every single situation, character or conversation. Kofi and Bayley also gave a good show and had a lot of fun but it took them a bit longer to figure out how to mix it with the DnD mechanics.
Overall, I really liked it because I love to see people learning new things and having fun, and also because I just love it when people are skilled at performing.
245 notes
·
View notes
Text
nonsense â DREW STARKEY



authors note i've wanted to write a singer!reader drew fic for the longest time. i've read some singer!reader fics lately and it gave me some inspiration to write my own. i hope you guys enjoy reading. this was also requested by an anon not long ago, so if youâre reading this enjoy đ©”. the song choice is nonsense and just think to when sabrina is performing this song at coachella.
summary performing at coachella for the first time with friends and your lovely boyfriend supporting you in the crowd.
warnings none!
Coachella.
This is your first Coachella where you are performing. You will be playing live in front of millions of people. This is the last weekend for the festival.
Tens of thousands of people travel from all over the world to attend Coachella. The festival features sculptures, art installations, and other open events in addition to music.
When your manager called you about being invited to perform you couldn't believe your ears. Now, here you are about to step on stage.
Standing in a circle backstage with your crew, discussing everything you've prepared for over the last few days and having fun out there. This is what you always do before a show.
Second weekend of the festival.
Walking on stage seems like a surreal experience for you. Looking around, you can sense the intensity of the enormous crowd in front of you.
The weather was lovely, with the sun still shining and the breeze brushing over your skin.Â
"Hello Coachella, my name is Y/F/N, what's yours?" You smile into the microphone while waving away.
You began by introducing the crowd to yourself, your backup dancers, your music, if everyone is having a great time, etc.
Interacting with your fans is one of your favorite parts of singing on stage. You value your interactions with them since you like conversing. When you read comments on your shows, they usually mention how fascinating you are.
After singing a few songs from the set list, you took a little breather and spoke to the crowd saying a joke, making them laugh.
You begin the next song by sipping from an old-fashioned soda bottle while seated in a chair. As you take a seat, you glimpse your boyfriend, Drew, along with a couple of your friends and security.Â
You two make eye contact. Butterflies fill your stomach. You offer him a small wave, and he smiles and turns around, presumably blushing.
Fans up close captured the brief interaction with their phones out. We'll see it on social media later today.
Drew and you began dating in the midst of season three of Outer Banks. The first outing was Pougelandia, and fans began to speculate about your relationship because it came out of nowhere.
To be honest, Madelyn Cline and you were close friends before she began filming season one of Outer Banks. Sheâs the one who introduced you to Drew.
"The last song I'll be playing for you guys is nonsense, so if you know the lyrics, sing along," you cheer, lifting your free hand in the air, moving it around with excitement.
"Is it possible we get my amazing dancers out here," you turn around, pretending you have no idea where they went, "guys come out here, we could perform some sort of choreography, you know" as you gaze at your dance crew coming out the set.
Nonsense is about Drew.
It is one of your favorite songs that you have written. When you first released it, many were unsure who it was about until photos of Drew and you emerged.
Think I only want one number in phone
I might change your contact to "don't leave me alone"
You said you like my eyes and you like to make 'em role
Treat me like a queen, now you got me feelin' thrown, oh
You dance with your dancing crew, who are behind you and moving in sync. The choreography is muscle memory for you guys because you've been performing this song for a few years now.
But I can't help myself when you get close to me
Baby, my tongue goes numb, sounds like "bleh bleh bleh"
I don't want no one else (no no) baby, I'm into deep
Here's a little song I wrote (a song I wrote) its about you and me
When you sing the last line of the pre-chorus, you gesture to Drew in the audience, who moves his head side to side while listening to you sing and blushes when you point to him. You giggle into the microphone.
Fans started cheering louder as they watched you motioning to your lover in the audience.
You continue to move around stage all throughout the song.
You go around the center of the stage as your backup dancers finish their final few dances. One of your backup dancers grabs a chair for you to sit in.
At the end of nonsense you always come up with rhymes. Started doing this after the first performance and can't stop doing it.
Told him he makes me weak to my knees
Everything about him just so dreamy
By the way he's name Drew Starkey
When you say your boyfriend's name, the crowd cheers. You saw his response as he mouthed the words "I love you," dropped his jaw, and put his hands over his heart.
"Coachella, you've been amazing to me these past two weekends. Thank you so much. Can we please give a huge around of applause for our amazing dancers, come on out guys!" Excitement in your voice when you call your dance crew out on stage.
Once you guys made it off stage, you guys began cheering with a bunch of energy. Everyone gave each other hugs.
"Water is calling my name right now" you groan with urgency.
Approaching your manager, holding a cold water bottle for you- thanking her a few times as you open the bottle. You were about jugging down the water when you heard Drew's voice approaching.
"Hi baby," you squeal, dragging the y in baby, and rush into Drew's arms, wrapping your arms around his neck. Being in his arms sends relief in your body.
He smells so good.
He chuckles, "You did so well out there, so proud of you," and delicately places you on your feet.
"Thank you," blushing to the point where your cheeks were red. "Did you enjoy the outro of nonsense?" You inquire with curiosity, despite the fact that you already know his response.
He softly grins that makes your heart flutter, "Mhm yeah I did" kissing the top of your head, wrapping his right arm around your shoulder, pulling you closer to him.
"Why don't we get something to eat?" "How's that sound, baby?" Drew asks, his arm still around you.
Your ears and eyes light up from his request, âobviously yes.â
Before leaving you heard the voices of friends turning the corner. The rest of your friends, as well as Drew's cast members who are also your friends, returned to stage, thrilled to see you.
It was so good to see them.
Drew and you returned to the van to change, drove to the Airbnb to relax before returning to watch other artists perform after the sun had set with your friends.
my taglist!
â° if you would like to be added to my taglist and be notified whenever i post please let me know in the comments or in my ask box. if there's a line across your name that means i couldn't find your account.
@diqldrunks @chenslucy @winterrrnight @rosezza @solanathascientst @runningfrom2am
#drew starkey#drew starkey imagine#drew starkey x reader#drew starkey blurb#drew starkey imagines#drew starkey fanfic#drew starkey x oc#drew starkey x y/n#drew starkey x you#drew starkey x female reader#drew starkey x singer!reader#rafe cameron#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron imagine#rafe cameron imagines#obx rafe cameron#rafe cameron outer banks#rafe cameron x y/n#rafe cameron x you#coachella#drew starkey/rafe cameron đ
972 notes
·
View notes
Text
House of Whispers (Part 2) - Nicholas Alexander Chavez x fem!reader

summary: Everything comes to a head and (Y/N) is right in the middle.
warnings: 18+, angst, so much arguing srry not srry, unprotected p in v, fingering, cunnilingus, cheating, cursing, outdoor sex, idk what else honestly
required listening: Already Know by DEGA; Anxious In Venice by Superhumanoids
word count: 25,005
a/n: part 2 is here yay!!!! ik this part picks up abruptly but I truly didn't want to split it up into parts </3 curse you Tumblr! anyway this is the last part so pls enjoy. I had so much fun writing house of whispers, idk like I could clearly imagine everything happening in my head crying emoji you guys already know how much I love dragging shi out for no reason. anyway I have some ideas already for other single-part fics, I just need to write them!
Part 1 | Part 2
reblogs, likes, and replies are greatly appreciated and let me know if you'd like to see more!
Over the next few days, the tension only grew.
Valerie settled into her role as the center of attention with a practiced ease that made my skin crawl. She was charming and effervescent in front of Nicholasâs mom and the guests, always quick with a compliment or a laugh. But the moment their backs were turned, she shifted, snapping at the staff with thinly veiled disdain and issuing passive-aggressive commands like she was the queen of a castle that wasnât hers, at least not yet. Not for another few months.
âDo you really think that centerpiece works?â I overheard her ask Maria, her voice syrupy sweet but her eyes hard. âI mean, I guess itâs fine if weâre going for rustic, but I thought we were aiming for elegant. Maybe⊠try again?â
Maria nodded quickly, her cheeks flushing as she scrambled to adjust the arrangement. I wanted to say something, to call her out, but I knew better. Confrontation wouldnât end well â not with her. Instead, I bit my tongue, holding onto the simmering anger as I turned away.
Whenever Nicholas wasnât in the room, she barked orders like a drill sergeant, her tone sharp and impatient. But the moment he returned, she was all soft smiles and doe-eyed adoration. It was a performance, and I hated how good she was at it.
The mistreatment wasnât lost on Paolo or my mom either. Paolo shot me a glance as we passed through the dining room the next afternoon, his expression tight. âYour friend,â he said under his breath, the word âfriendâ dripping with sarcasm, âhas a real knack for making people feel small.â
âSheâs not my friend,â I replied, my tone sharper than intended. Paolo raised an eyebrow but didnât press the issue.
Maria, on the other hand, was less subtle. Later that evening, as we stood in the kitchen helping prepare dessert, she leaned close, her voice low. âThat woman,â she muttered, nodding toward the patio where Valerie was holding court with a group of guests, âis a nightmare. I canât believe Nicholas is marrying her.â
I didnât respond. I couldnât. Instead, I focused on slicing strawberries, the knife trembling slightly in my hand. My momâs sharp eyes didnât miss a thing.
Nicholas wasnât oblivious, either. I caught him watching her more than once, his jaw tightening and his gaze darkening as she dismissed a server or criticized one of the housekeepers. He didnât say anything, not directly, but the cracks in his façade were growing until he had enough.
The dining room was alive with conversation, the clinking of glasses and the low hum of laughter filling the space. I sat between Paolo and my mom, doing my best to focus on the meal and ignore the weight of Nicholasâs gaze from across the table. Valerie sat beside him, her hand resting possessively on his arm as she chatted animatedly with one of the other guests.
âSo, Paolo,â Valerie said suddenly, her voice cutting through the chatter like a blade. âItâs fascinating, really, how someone in your line of work can find time to travel so much. I mean, I suppose itâs easier when you donât have to worry about running a household.â The smile on her lips didnât reach her eyes, and the condescension in her tone was unmistakable.
Paolo, to his credit, remained calm. He leaned back in his chair, his expression polite but cool. âItâs all about balance,â he replied smoothly. âI imagine youâd know a lot about that, being so⊠involved in planning your upcoming nuptials.â
âBalance is key,â he said, his voice deceptively calm as he set his fork down. âOf course, it also helps to treat the people around you with a little respect. Makes things run a lot smoother.â
Valerie blinked, her smile faltering for a split second before she recovered. âOh, definitely,â she said, her tone overly sweet. âI was just saying how impressive Paoloâs schedule must be. Itâs really a compliment.â
Nicholasâs gaze didnât waver. âIt didnât sound like one.â
The tension at the table was palpable, the other guests suddenly finding excuses to excuse themselves. My mom gave me a knowing look as she stood, her arm brushing Paoloâs. âLetâs grab some coffee in the lounge,â she said brightly, her tone masking the awkwardness in the air. Paolo nodded, rising to follow her and the others out of the room.
I lingered, my heart pounding as I saw Nicholas lean back in his chair, his dark eyes fixed on Valerie. I should have left, but something in his expression made me hesitate. I slipped into the hallway just outside the dining room, pressing myself against the wall as I strained to hear their conversation.
âI donât know what that was about,â Valerie said, her voice sharp now that the audience was gone. âYou didnât have to embarrass me like that.â
âI didnât embarrass you,â Nicholas replied evenly. âYou did that yourself.â
There was a pause, and I could imagine her bristling, her perfectly manicured nails digging into the tablecloth. âExcuse me?â
Nicholasâs tone was calm, but there was an edge to it that sent a shiver down my spine. âYou think I donât notice the way you talk to people? The way you treat them like theyâre beneath you?â
âI donâtââ she started, but he cut her off.
âYou do,â he said firmly. âAnd Iâm sick of it. This isnât the first time, and itâs not going to keep happening.â
Her voice dropped, sharp and cold. âWhat are you trying to say?â
He didnât hesitate. âIâm saying you need to start treating people with respect, Valerie.â
Silence stretched between them, heavy and suffocating. I held my breath, my pulse racing as I waited for her response.
When she finally spoke, her voice was low and tight with barely contained anger. âI canât believe youâre taking their side. Youâre overreacting,â she snapped. âI was just making conversation.â
âNo, you were making digs,â he said sharply. âAnd youâve been doing it since we got here.â
I pressed my hand to my chest, my heart pounding as the truth in his words settled over me. I shouldnât have been listening, but I couldnât tear myself away.
âIâm not the problem here,â Valerie hissed. âYouâre the one whoâs been acting different. Distant. Do you think I havenât noticed?â
Nicholas exhaled sharply, the scrape of his chair audible as he leaned back. âIâve been distant because I canât keep pretending like everythingâs fine when itâs not.â
My breath caught at the bluntness in his tone. I edged closer to the doorway, my pulse pounding as I waited for her response.
Valerie didnât miss a beat. âFine? You think Iâm the problem here?â Her voice was sharp but edged with something calculated. âNicholas, youâve been distracted since the moment we arrived. And donât think I havenât noticed the way your eyes wander.â
There was a pause, heavy with implication. Nicholas didnât respond immediately, and when he finally did, his voice was low but filled with quiet anger. âDonât try to twist this.â
âIâm not twisting anything,â she said quickly, her voice softening as if sheâd just realized sheâd pushed too far. âLook, I know the last few months have been⊠stressful. Planning the wedding, keeping up appearancesâitâs a lot. And maybe I havenât been as understanding as I should be.â
Her tone shifted, adopting an air of vulnerability. It was a performance, but an effective one. âBut thatâs no excuse to start attacking me at the dinner table. You humiliated me, Nicholas. In front of your family.â
Nicholas sighed, the sound heavy with frustration. âYouâre not the victim here, Valerie. Iâm not going to sit back and let you talk to people like theyâre beneath you.â
âI wasnât!â she snapped, but then caught herself. Her next words came softer, more measured. âMaybe it came off wrong. I was just trying to make conversation, Nic. I didnât mean anything by it.â
The air shifted, her tone almost pleading now. âI know I can be⊠abrasive sometimes. Itâs just the pressure, you know? I want everything to be perfect for us, for the wedding, for your family. Iâm trying, Nic. I really am.â
She reached across the table, and I could practically hear the sound of her hand resting on his. âI need you to believe that. To believe in us.â
My chest tightened, a familiar pang of jealousy mingling with anger as I listened to her carefully crafted words. She was diffusing the situation, steering it back under her control, and Nicholas was letting her.
âI donât know if I believe it anymore,â he said finally, his voice quiet but firm.
Her breath hitched audibly, and I could feel the weight of the silence that followed. Then, she let out a soft, shaky laugh. âYou donât mean that,â she said, her voice trembling just enough to sound sincere. âYouâre tired, Nic. And overwhelmed. We both are.â
âI mean it,â Nicholas said, his tone unwavering. âI donât want to keep pretending.â
Valerie didnât respond immediately, and when she did, her voice was calm, almost too calm. âDo you really think now is the time to be having this conversation? With your family here? With everyone watching us?â
Nicholas let out a frustrated sigh, but she pressed on. âI get it, Nic. I do. But this isnât just about us anymore. Thereâs the baby to think about. Our future.â
I heard Nicholasâs chair scrape against the floor as he stood, the tension in the room thick enough to choke on. His footsteps echoed as he walked away, and I barely had time to duck further into the hallway before he passed by. His expression was dark, his jaw tight, but he didnât see me.
And he mightâve not seen me then, he sure as hell saw me whenever his eyes werenât on Valerie.
Every stolen glance, every brush of his hand against mine when no one was looking, sent a jolt through me. He found excuses to slip away from the group, and I wasnât far behind. It was reckless, dangerous, and impossible to resist.
The first rendezvous after our pool house tryst happened after the dinner incident. I was helping Maria set up the dessert table in the garden. Nicholas appeared out of nowhere, his presence like a storm cloud rolling in.
â(Y/N),â he said quietly, his tone a warning and a plea all at once. Maria glanced between us, her brows knitting in confusion before excusing herself with a polite nod. She left me alone with him, the space suddenly too small despite the open air.
âYes, Nicholas? Do you need something?â I whispered, my voice sharp as I adjusted a platter of macarons, careful to meet his gaze even though I knew there was nobody around. Though, I was hyper aware of the windows of the house, especially the ones on the second floor, which basically had a front row and unobstructed view of the backyard as opposed to the first floor windows covered in bushes and climbing vines.
âYou,â he replied simply, the weight of the word making my hands tremble. I felt him step closer, the heat of his body radiating against my back.
I stiffened, gripping the base of the macaron tower as my eyes flicked up to the second floor, my heart skipping a beat as I caught sight of a shadow passing by one of the second-floor windows. I turned my back to him, walking to the end of the table to fix the tablecloth, âSecond floor, left corner window,â I whispered.
Nicholas stilled, his gaze snapping upward in the direction I indicated. He lingered just long enough to catch the subtle movement of the shadow, then turned his head slightly, pretending to admire the flowers lining the garden path.
âWere you always this observant?â he asked, his voice low and steady as he walked toward the far end of the table, keeping his posture casual but a smirk played on the corner of his mouth.
I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye, my fingers adjusting the edges of a napkin as though I cared deeply about the tableâs presentation. âI had to learn if I was gonna sneak around with you all those years ago,â I teased.
Nicholas chuckled softly, his voice low enough that it wouldnât carry to the house. âYou always were good at keeping me on my toes,â he murmured, his dark eyes catching mine briefly before flicking back to the shadow in the window. âBut youâre even better now. More confident.â
I rolled my eyes, keeping my hands busy with a basket of utensils. âConfidence comes with age,â I replied lightly, though my heart raced under his gaze. âUnlike some people, I actually grew up.â
He grinned, a flash of white teeth against his sun-kissed skin. âIn more ways than one.â His voice dropped to a whisper, full of teasing heat, as he leaned just close enough that only I could hear.
I nearly dropped the basket, my cheeks heating as I turned my back to him again, pretending to fix the tablecloth. âOh, my god. You really just said that,â I muttered, though the faint smile tugging at my lips betrayed me.
Nicholas chuckled, the sound low and full of mischief, but I could feel the tension radiating off him as he glanced toward the window again. âIâm just being honest, baby,â he murmured, stepping closer but keeping his distance just enough to avoid suspicion. âMeet me in the pool house in ten minutes,â he whispered.
I hesitated, my pulse quickening at his words. I wanted to say no, to remind him of the risks, but the weight of his dark, steady gaze made it impossible to resist. Every nerve in my body hummed with the memory of his hands on me, his lips tracing lines of fire against my skin.
Without looking at him, I adjusted a fork in the basket, my voice barely a whisper. âYouâre insane.â
âIâm desperate,â he countered, his voice low and rough. âTen minutes.â
Before I could respond, he stepped away, his posture casual as he walked back toward the house. From an outsiderâs perspective, it looked as if heâd merely stopped to check on the dessert setup. But the brush of his fingers against mine as he passed sent a jolt through me, a silent promise of what was to come.
I exhaled slowly, gripping the edge of the table to steady myself. The faint movement in the second-floor window was gone, and I prayed whoever had been watching had lost interest. My heart raced as I glanced at the house, the hum of conversation and laughter drifting through the open doors.
Was this worth the risk? Of course it wasnât. But that hadnât stopped me before, especially not the other night. Though, to be fair, I was drunk. Iâm not sure what excuse I could possibly have now.
After an excruciating ten minutes of debating whether to listen to Nicholas, I excused myself from Maria with a lame reason about needing to check on something. She barely glanced up from the desserts, too preoccupied with arranging the delicate tower of profiteroles to question me. I slipped further into the garden, navigating around the paths of perfectly trimmed bushes, my footsteps light against the stone path as I passed the pool and made my way to the pool house.
The pool house door creaked slightly as I pushed it open, my heart pounding in my chest. The space was dimly lit, the faint glow of indirect light filtering through the windows and casting long shadows across the room. I closed the door behind me, my breath hitching as I turned to find Nicholas already waiting.
He was leaning against the wall, his hands shoved into the pockets of his slacks, his tie loosened and the top buttons of his shirt undone. His dark eyes locked onto mine the moment I stepped inside, the tension between us crackling like a live wire.
âYouâre late,â he murmured, his voice low and rough, sending a shiver down my spine.
âYou said ten minutes,â I replied, my tone sharper than I intended as I stepped closer. âI waited exactly that long.â
Nicholas pushed off the wall, closing the distance between us in two quick strides. He stopped just in front of me, his towering frame casting a shadow over mine as his dark eyes searched my face. âYou drive me fucking crazy, you know that?â he said, his voice barely above a whisper.
âYou told me once,â I shot back, my voice trembling slightly as I held his gaze.
He smirked, his hands reaching out to grip my hips and pull me closer. âI mean it,â he murmured, his breath warm against my cheek. âEvery time I see you, every second I canât touch youâitâs killing me.â
âNic,â I started, but he cut me off, his lips crashing into mine with a desperation that made my knees weak. His hands slid up my sides, his fingers brushing against the bare skin beneath my blouse as he pulled me closer, his body pressing against mine.
I melted into him, my hands fisting in his shirt as his mouth claimed mine, hot and demanding. The taste of him, the feel of him, the sheer intensity of his presence â it was intoxicating. I hated how much I wanted him, how easily he could unravel me with just a look, a touch.
âThis is insane,â I murmured against his lips, my voice trembling as he kissed his way down my neck, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin there.
âI donât care,â Nicholas growled, his hands gripping my waist as he backed me toward the couch. âI need you.â
I gasped as the backs of my knees hit the edge of the couch, my body sinking into the cushions as he followed, his weight pressing me down. His lips found mine again, his hands working quickly to unbutton my blouse, his movements rough and desperate.
âWe shouldnât,â I whispered, even as my fingers moved to loosen his tie, my body arching into his.
âWe wonât get caught,â he promised, his voice low and full of heat as he quickly ripped his shirt off and let it fall to the floor. His lips brushed against my ear, his breath sending shivers down my spine. âIâll make it quick.â
I laughed softly, the sound breathless and tinged with disbelief. âYouâre unbelievable.â
âYou love it,â he shot back, his dark eyes gleaming with mischief as he leaned down to kiss me again, his hands sliding beneath my skirt.
And God help me, he wasnât wrong.
Other times, we wouldnât have sex. Yes, we would sneak a kiss here and there, but weâd also find ourselves just enjoying the otherâs company and getting to know each other again.
Late one afternoon, after most of the guests had gone off for a wine tasting tour, Nicholas and I found ourselves alone in the garden. It wasnât planned â or at least, it wasnât planned on my part. Iâd been rearranging the floral arrangements along the fountain when his voice startled me.
âStill playing florist?â he teased, leaning against the wrought-iron gate with his hands in his pockets, the sunlight casting a golden glow on his sharp features. He was devastatingly casual, his shirt rolled up to his elbows and his dark eyes fixed on me like I was the only thing that mattered.
I straightened, forcing myself to meet his gaze, shrugging my shoulders. âYou know how much I love details.â
He smirked, pushing off the gate and strolling toward me, his every movement fluid and purposeful. âThatâs one of the things I always loved about you,â he said, his voice low but warm. âYou notice the things most people overlook.â
I rolled my eyes, turning back to the arrangement in front of me. âCareful, Nicholas. Someone might think youâre flirting.â
He chuckled, the sound deep and familiar, sending a shiver down my spine. âMaybe I am,â he admitted, stopping a few feet away. He tilted his head, watching me carefully as I adjusted the flowers. âWhy did you even come back to work here? Last I heard you were off working at some big office.â
I froze for a moment, my fingers hovering over the delicate white roses as his question hung in the air. Finally, I sighed, my shoulders dropping as I adjusted the petals of the centerpiece. âIt was an unpaid internship, and it looked like it wasnât going anywhere. So I thought about going back to school to get my masterâs, but I canât do that without a paying job, now can I?â I asked with a smile.
Nicholas nodded slowly, his gaze softening as he stepped closer, his hands sliding into his pockets. âMakes sense,â he murmured, his voice quiet. âBut this place⊠doesnât it feel like going backward? You always said you wanted to do bigger things.â
I shrugged, forcing a nonchalant smile as I busied myself with the flowers again. âOne step forward, two steps back.â
Nicholas tilted his head, studying me with an intensity that made my heart skip a beat. âThat doesnât sound like you,â he said quietly. âYouâre not the kind of person who settles for less than what you want.â
I laughed softly, though it lacked any real humor. âSometimes life doesnât give you much of a choice, Nic. You should know that by now,â I cocked an eyebrow, trying to insert a tinge of teasing behind my words to lighten the mood.
He frowned, stepping closer until he was standing beside me, his presence warm and overwhelming. âSo what do you want, then?â he asked, his voice low and serious. âWhat would make you happy?â
I hesitated, my hands stilling over the arrangement. His question lingered in the air between us, heavier than the summer heat. I could feel his gaze on me, piercing and unrelenting, demanding an answer I wasnât sure I could give.
What did I want? What would make me happy?
The truth was complicated, tangled in the years weâd spent apart, in the choices weâd both made, in the reality of who we were now. And yet, standing there with him so close, the answer felt heartbreakingly simple, but I couldnât tell him the truth.
I turned to him slowly, meeting his dark, searching eyes. But then, I smiled slowly, âIâll let you know.â
Nicholas threw his head back in defeat, a smile growing on his face. âYou always were good at keeping me on edge,â he murmured, his voice a low rumble that sent a shiver down my spine.
I shrugged, turning back to the flowers. âKeeps things interesting,â I replied, plucking a stray leaf from the arrangement and tucking it into my apron pocket. The sunlight filtered through the garden, casting dappled shadows on the path between us, but the air felt charged, humming with unspoken words.
Every touch, every stolen moment, every secret conversation felt like a rebellion against the world around us. It was wrong, so wrong, and yet I couldnât bring myself to stop. Not when he looked at me like I was the only thing that mattered. Not when his touch set my skin on fire.
It became a pattern. Nicholas found me whenever he could â in the garden, in the hallway, even once in the pantry when I was restocking supplies. Each time, he kissed me like he was starving, his hands greedy and demanding as though he was trying to remember every inch of me. Or asking me about what I had been up to since I last saw him all those years ago, as if he wanted to get to know the girl that had escaped his grasp and make up for lost time.
And I let him.
I let him because I was angry.
Angry at Valerie for the way she treated everyone around her, for the way she manipulated Nicholas with her lies and her performance of the perfect fiancĂ©e. I told myself it was revenge, that every touch, every kiss, every stolen glance or word was a way of reclaiming some small part of my dignity, that she couldnât scare me into submitting to her. Angry at the universe for ever separating Nicholas and I in the first place. But most of all, I was angry at myself â for still wanting him, for letting him back in so easily, for pretending I could walk away unscathed when I knew better.
Nicholas wasnât just my past. He wasnât just somebody I could brush off and forget. He was in my blood, in my bones, in every broken piece of me that still remembered how it felt to love him like I was still that wide-eyed 18-year-old. And no matter how much I tried to deny it, I wasnât strong enough to resist him.
I hated the person I was becoming. I had never imagined being the other woman, never thought I could be someone who existed in the shadows, taking stolen moments and pretending they were enough. But I couldnât stop. Not when Nicholas whispered my name. Not when he looked at me with that raw vulnerability that made my heart ache. Not when his touch felt like the only thing keeping me from falling apart.
I was in too deep, and there was no way out.
One day, I was in the kitchen, wiping down the counters as the smell of fresh coffee filled the air. My mom was nearby, chatting softly with Paolo about the menu for the day, and the house was just starting to stir with the faint sounds of life.
Thatâs when I heard it â a voice. Hers.
I paused mid-wipe, my ears pricking at the sound of Valerieâs voice drifting from the adjoining hallway. She was speaking low, but there was an urgency to her tone that made me still.
ââcanât keep pushing this off,â she hissed, her words clipped. âI told you Iâd handle it. Just give me more time.â
I froze, my heart racing as I glanced toward the kitchen door. She was on the phone, and she wasnât trying to be overheard, but her voice carried just enough that I could pick out the words.
âI know itâs risky,â she continued, her voice sharp. âBut I donât have another option right now. Heâs suspicious as it is.â
Suspicious? My stomach twisted as I stepped closer to the door, careful not to make a sound. She was pacing, her heels clicking softly against the floor as she spoke.
âBecause itâs not that simple!â she snapped, her voice rising slightly before she caught herself. âDo you think I want to be in this position? Heâs expecting a baby, and Iââ She broke off abruptly, her breath hitching audibly.
The blood drained from my face as her words settled over me. Oh my God.
âBut Iâm not pregnant,â she said, her voice dropping to a whisper, raw with frustration. âNot yet.â
I gripped the edge of the counter, my knuckles white as I tried to process what Iâd just heard. Not pregnant. Not yet. She was lying to him â about everything.
My chest tightened, and I took a step back, the tile cool against my bare feet as I tried to catch my breath. The image of her drinking the mimosa, the wine, her tendency to wear very loose clothes to hide a belly that wasnât really growing flashed through my mind, and suddenly, it all made sense. The evasiveness, the secrecy, the drinking â it was all a façade.
Before I could think better of it, I stepped into the hallway, my voice trembling but firm. âYouâre not pregnant?â
Valerie spun around, her eyes wide with shock and then narrowing into something colder. She ended the call with a sharp tap on her phone, slipping it into her pocket as she straightened her posture. âWhat are you doing here?â she asked, her tone icy.
âYouâre not pregnant, are you?â I asked, my voice steadier.
She tilted her head, her lips curving into a tight, forced smile. âThatâs none of your concern.â
âIt is my concern,â I shot back, anger bubbling to the surface. âYouâve been lying to Nicholas, to everybody. And last weekââ I took a step closer, my voice rising. âOh, my god; it makes so much fucking sense.â
Her expression faltered for a fraction of a second before she composed herself, stepping toward me with calculated grace. âListen carefully,â she said, her voice low and venomous. âYou donât know what youâre talking about. And I suggest you keep your fucking mouth shut.â
I stared at her, my hands trembling at my sides. I wasnât sure if it was because of anger or fear. âWhy are you lying to him?â
Her jaw tightened, and for a moment, I thought she might answer. But then her lips curled into a smirk, and she leaned in closer, her voice dripping with condescension. âIf you think for one second that Iâll let a housemaid ruin everything Iâve worked for, youâre even dumber than you look.â
My heart pounded, but I held my ground. âIs that what this is about? Baby trapping Nicholas so he can marry you?â
Valerie let out a low, humorless laugh, her eyes gleaming with something darker as she stepped even closer, her perfume sharp and overwhelming. âI prefer to think of it as securing my future. Nicholas is my future.â
I clenched my fists at my sides, my nails digging into my palms as I stared at her, my chest heaving. âHeâs not your future if itâs built on lies. Youâre playing with peopleâs lives â his, his familyâs, your own. Do you even care about him?â
Her smile faltered, and for the briefest moment, I thought I saw a flicker of something real â fear, maybe, or guilt â but it was gone in an instant, replaced by that same steely confidence. âOf course, I care,â she said smoothly, crossing her arms. âBut love doesnât pay the bills.â
Her words were like a slap, the cruelty of them making my stomach turn. âYou donât deserve him,â I said, my voice low but firm.Â
She laughed, studying me like I was some curious little animal she could squash under her heel. âAnd you do?â she asked, her tone sharp and cutting. âLet me save you the trouble, (Y/N) â If you so much as hint at what you think you know, I will make sure you and your mother are out of this house. Youâll lose everything. You want that masterâs degree, donât you? You want your mom to have job security?â
Her words hit me like a slap. She was threatening me, my family. I gulped at her threat. Knowing her, it wasnât idle. I mean, look at everything sheâs done so far to keep up her lie.
She straightened her posture, smoothing an imaginary wrinkle from her dress. âThis conversation is over,â she said coolly. âAnd if youâre smart, youâll stay away from Nicholas.â
I stared at her, my heart pounding in my chest as a wave of helplessness washed over me. She was lying to him, manipulating him, and there was nothing I could do to stop her â not without risking my future, my momâs job security.
I stayed rooted to the spot as she walked away, her heels clicking behind her. I stood there for a long moment, staring at the empty hallway where Valerie had disappeared. My chest was tight, anger and helplessness swirling together into a storm I couldnât contain. Every instinct screamed at me to run to Nicholas, to tell him everything Iâd just heard. But her words echoed in my head like a taunt.
Youâll lose everything.
I couldnât let that happen. Not to my mom. Not after everything sheâd done for me, after all the sacrifices sheâd made to give me the chance to build a better life, not when she fought for me to have this job again after I quit my internship. My hands clenched into fists at my sides as I forced myself to turn back toward the kitchen.
The moment I stepped through the door, my momâs gaze snapped to me, her brow furrowing in concern. Paolo, who was busy chopping vegetables, paused mid-motion and glanced up, his sharp eyes narrowing as he took me in.
âYou look like youâve seen a ghost,â my mom said, setting down the dish towel sheâd been holding. âAre you feeling okay?â
âIâm fine,â I said quickly, too quickly, the words tumbling out before I could think them through. I busied myself with grabbing a clean dish from the drying rack, avoiding their gazes. âJust needed some air.â
Paoloâs lips pressed into a thin line, his sharp intuition cutting through my flimsy excuse. âYouâre pale,â he said, his voice quieter now. âDid something happen?â
âNo,â I lied, forcing myself to smile as I turned to face them. âI just needed a break. Thatâs all.â
My mom didnât look convinced, but she didnât press the issue. âWell, sit down if you need to,â she said, her tone softening. âYouâve been working so hard lately.â
I nodded, grateful for the out, and sank into one of the kitchen chairs. My hands trembled slightly as I folded them in my lap, but I clenched them into fists, willing the shaking to stop.
Paolo, however, wasnât so easily swayed. He leaned against the counter, his sharp gaze fixed on me. âYou know,â he said, his tone casual but pointed, âsometimes the truth has a way of coming out, always.â
My stomach twisted, but I kept my expression neutral. âWhat are you talking about?â
Paolo shrugged, turning back to his cutting board with a nonchalant air. âJust saying.â
I swallowed hard, my mind racing. Did he know something about what happened just now? About whatâs been happening between me and Nicholas? Or was he just trying to get me to open up? Either way, I couldnât risk saying anything â not here, not now, not when my family was in jeopardy.
For the next few days, I kept my head down, doing everything I could to stay out of both Nicholasâs and Valerieâs paths. It wasnât easy. Nicholas was everywhereâlingering in the garden, passing through the kitchen, even showing up at the greenhouse where I sometimes retreated to arrange flowers. He always seemed to find me, his dark eyes filled with questions I wasnât ready to answer.
But I avoided him. I avoided everyone.
My mom noticed, of course. She wasnât the type to pry, but I could feel her watching me, her brow furrowed in quiet concern. Paolo, on the other hand, wasnât so subtle. He made little comments, dropped hints about secrets and truth, his sharp eyes cutting through every flimsy excuse I gave him.
And then there was Valerie.
She was everywhere, too, but for a different reason. It was like she could sense my hesitation, my fear, and she reveled in it. She was sharper than usual, her barbs aimed with precision at anyone who dared to cross her path. She was always smiling, but it never reached her eyes. When our gazes met across a room, her lips would curl into a smirk that made my stomach twist.
She knew she had me cornered, and she wanted me to remember it.
But the most unnerving thing was the shift between her and Nicholas. He was colder, distant. I noticed the way his jaw tightened when she touched his arm, the way he didnât lean into her kisses anymore. He didnât even pretend to laugh at her jokes. It was subtle, but it was there. A tension that simmered just beneath the surface. And then, one evening, it all came to a head.
I was in the library, organizing the collection of vintage books that hadnât been touched in years. The smell of leather and paper filled the air, the soft light from the desk lamp casting a warm glow over the room. I liked it there. It was quiet, out of the way â a place where I could breathe without feeling like the walls were closing in. But my peace didnât last long.
The door opened behind me, the sound of footsteps echoing against the hardwood floor. I froze, my hands stilling over the spine of an old copy of Pride and Prejudice. I didnât need to turn around to know who it was. His presence filled the room like a storm cloud, heavy and unrelenting.
â(Y/N).â
His voice was low, rough, and it sent a shiver down my spine. I forced myself to stay calm, to keep my hands steady as I slid the book back into place. âYes?â I asked, my voice soft as I turned around to face him.
Nicholas glanced over his shoulder and locked the door before crossing the room toward me in a quick few strides.
âWhat are you doing?â I asked, my voice sharper than I intended, though my heart pounded against my ribs.
He didnât answer immediately. Instead, Nicholas closed the distance between us until he stood just a foot away. His dark eyes burned with intensity, and the tension rolling off him was palpable. âYouâve been avoiding me,â he said finally, his voice low but firm.Â
I swallowed hard, gripping the edge of the bookshelf behind me as though it could anchor me. âI havenât been avoiding you,â I lied, my voice trembling slightly. âIâve just been⊠busy.â
âDonât bullshit me, (Y/N),â he snapped, his tone cutting through the quiet like a knife. âYou wonât look at me, you barely say a word when weâre in the same room, and now youâre hiding out in the library. What the hell is going on?â
My chest tightened, and I glanced away, unable to meet his gaze. âItâs nothing,â I said weakly, my voice barely above a whisper.
Nicholas reached out, his fingers brushing my chin as he tilted my face up, forcing me to look at him. âTalk to me, baby,â he murmured, his voice softer now but no less intense. He leaned in then, peppering my face in soft, tentative kisses, maybe hoping that his kisses might reassure me that I could talk to him, but I couldnât.
I jerked back slightly, shaking my head as my heart raced. âNic, stop,â I said, my voice breaking.
His brow furrowed, and the confusion in his dark eyes made my chest ache. I hesitated, my heart racing as I searched his face. He was everything I shouldnât want, everything I should have let go of years ago. But the truth was, I didnât want to let go. Our past few trysts were everything I wanted. But then, the image of Valerie flashed inside my mind. Her threats. That evil smile she only reserved for me.
I closed my eyes. âI need you to go back out there,â I whispered, the words slipping out before I could stop them.
Nicholas froze, his breath catching as he stared at me, his dark eyes searching mine like he was trying to make sense of my words. His hands were still on my face, his body pressed so close I could feel the rapid rise and fall of his chest.
âWhat?â he said, his voice barely above a whisper.
I swallowed hard, forcing myself to meet his gaze. âYou need to go back out there, Nic,â I said again, my voice trembling but resolute. âWe canât do this anymore,â I whispered as my gaze fell to the floor.
His jaw clenched, and for a moment, I thought he was going to argue, to push back the way he always did when he didnât get what he wanted. But then his shoulders sagged, and the fight seemed to drain out of him.
âWhy?â he asked, his voice cracking. âWhy the fuck are you pushing me away?â
I took a shaky breath, every nerve in my body screaming at me to say the truth, to tell him everything. But I couldnât. The weight of Valerieâs threat loomed over me, heavy and suffocating. My momâs face flashed in my mind, the way sheâd look if she lost everything because of me. I couldnât risk it.
âYou have a fiancĂ©e,â I said finally, my voice steadier than I felt. âThatâs whyââ
Nicholasâs jaw tightened, his dark eyes blazing with frustration. âDonât give me that. You know how I feel about you, (Y/N). I know how you feel about me, baby. What happened? What changed?â
âWhat we do⊠itâs not right,â I said, my hands trembling. âYouâre supposed to be marryingââ
âSheâs lying to me,â he interrupted, his voice rising. âFuck, I know she is. I donât know about what or why, but I know she is.â
I froze, my breath catching as his words sank in. His dark eyes bored into mine, searching for answers I couldnât give him. Of course, he caught my change in demeanor, he always did.
âIs that what this is about? (Y/N), do you know something? Did she say anything to you?â he asked, his voice softer now but no less intense.
I hesitated, my heart pounding as I weighed my options. I wanted to tell him the truth, to expose Valerie for the liar she was. But her threat hung over me like a guillotine, the weight of what I â my mom â stood to lose pressing down on my chest.
âNo,â I whispered finally, my voice breaking.
Nicholasâs expression darkened, his jaw tightening as he stepped back slightly, studying me with a mixture of frustration and disbelief. âDonât lie to me, (Y/N),â he said, his voice low and sharp. âYouâre not this good at hiding things â not from me.â
I wrapped my arms around myself, as if that could shield me from the intensity of his gaze. âIâm not lying,â I said quietly, but the tremor in my voice betrayed me.
His hands clenched into fists at his sides, and for a moment, he just stared at me, his dark eyes burning with unspoken words. Then he let out a sharp exhale, raking a hand through his hair. âSheâs gotten to you, hasnât she?â he asked, his voice softer now, laced with a mix of anger and pain. âWhat did she say?â
âShe didnât say anything,â I insisted. âI just⊠I canât do this anymore, Nic.â
Nicholas froze, his chest rising and falling as he tried to rein in his frustration. He stepped back, running a hand down his face before letting it fall to his side. âYou never give up easily, (Y/N). You promised me you wouldnât give up on us. Why are you doing this?â
I stared at him, my heart breaking under the weight of his plea. But I couldnât do it. I couldnât risk everything for a truth that might not even set us free.
âPlease, Nic,â I said, my voice trembling. âJust let it go, okay?â
Nicholas stared at me, his jaw tight, his eyes filled with a mix of hurt and frustration. For a moment, I thought he was going to argue, to push me for answers. But then he exhaled sharply, stepping back. His gaze lingered, his eyes filled with something I couldnât quite name, and for a moment, I saw the boy I used to know â the one who used to climb through my bedroom window or sneak me into his house and make me laugh until I couldnât breathe, the one who made me believe in love, even when it hurt.
âFine,â he said, his voice clipped. âIf thatâs how you want it.â
He turned and left without another word, the door clicking shut behind him. The silence that followed was deafening, and I sank into the nearest chair, my head in my hands as the tears finally spilled over.
I had done the right thing. The only thing I could do. But it didnât feel right. It felt like Iâd just lost him all over again.
I stayed there in the silence of the library for what felt like hours, staring blankly at the rows of untouched books. My tears had dried, leaving my cheeks stiff and my eyes sore, but the ache in my chest refused to let up. I had pushed him away, again, but this time it felt irreversible.
Eventually, the muffled hum of voices from the main living areas reminded me that I didnât have the luxury of hiding forever. I forced myself to stand, smoothing down my skirt and wiping my face as I stepped back into the hallway.
As I made my way toward the living room, my heart sank at the sound of familiar voices drifting toward me. Mrs. Chavez, with her warm, commanding tone, was deep in conversation with an event plannerâs crisp voice, discussing fabrics and color schemes. I considered turning around, but it was too late. They were right in my path.
When I entered, Mrs. Chavez glanced up first, her smile jovial, âOh, (Y/N)! Come look at the concepts for the gender reveal party Iâm throwing for Nicholas and Valerie,â she excitedly waved me over.
I hesitated for a moment, the words âgender reveal partyâ hanging heavy in the air. My feet felt like lead as I moved toward the table where Mrs. Chavez and the planner were seated. She gestured to the seat beside her, her smile warm and inviting, but I could feel my pulse quickening.
âItâs going to be beautiful,â Mrs. Chavez said, her voice brimming with excitement as she tapped on a sketch of a grand garden setup. âIâve already ordered the custom cake, and the florist is bringing in peonies next week.â
I nodded, my throat tight as I sat down. The sketches in front of me blurred together, my mind racing with the memory of Valerieâs words: âIâm not pregnant. Not yet.â
Mrs. Chavez studied me for a moment, her eyes softening. âYouâre usually so excited about parties,â she said gently, tilting her head. âIs everything okay?â
Just then, the planner stepped away, sensing the shift in the room. I forced a smile, nodding quickly. âIâm fine.â
She reached out, resting a hand on mine. âYouâve been working so hard. I canât tell you how much I appreciate everything you do.â
Her kindness was almost unbearable, the weight of her words pressing down on me like a stone. I swallowed hard, nodding again as I focused on the sketches in front of me.
âYou know,â Mrs. Chavez began, her tone thoughtful, âIâve always admired your strength, (Y/N). Even when you were a teenager, you had this quiet determination about you. Itâs one of the reasons I was so happy to have you back here.â
I glanced up at her, surprised by the shift in her tone. Her gaze was warm but piercing, as though she could see right through me.
âI used to thinkâŠâ She trailed off, her smile faint but knowing. âWell, letâs just say I wouldnât have been surprised if I mightâve been planning all of this for you in some other lifetime.â
Her words hit me like a tidal wave, the weight of her insinuation crashing over me. My stomach twisted as I struggled to keep my composure, my fingers gripping the edge of the table.
Mrs. Chavezâs smile remained gentle, her tone casual, but her eyes never left mine. âYou and Nicholas were always so close back then,â she continued, her voice light but deliberate.
My breath hitched, but I quickly masked it with a laugh that sounded too forced, even to my own ears. âNicholas wasâheâs always been kind to everyone,â I said, my voice shaking slightly.
She hummed thoughtfully, leaning back in her chair as if considering my words. âKind, yes,â she agreed. âBut with you, it was different. I thought it was sweet.â
I felt my heart hammering in my chest, my hands trembling as I tried to focus on the sketches in front of me. âThat was a long time ago,â I said quietly, avoiding her gaze.
She reached for her teacup, her movements graceful as ever. âYou know, (Y/N), itâs okay to hold onto feelings from the past. Sometimes, they never really leave us.â
My head snapped up at her words, my eyes wide with surprise. For a moment, I saw something in her expression â a flicker of understanding.
âI donât know what you mean,â I said quickly, the words tumbling out before I could stop them.
She smiled knowingly. âYouâre a terrible liar. You always were.â Her tone was gentle, but the weight of her words made it impossible to breathe.
âMrs. Chavez,â I started, my voice trembling. âIââ
She held up a hand, silencing me with a look that was both kind and firm. âListen to me, (Y/N),â she said, her voice softening. âWhatever is happening now â whatever has happened before â I want you to know that you are important to this family.â
Her words were like a lifeline I didnât know I needed, but they also left me feeling exposed, as though she could see every tangled thread of my life unraveling. I swallowed hard, my throat dry, and nodded, though I couldnât bring myself to meet her gaze.
âThank you,â I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper.
Mrs. Chavez leaned forward slightly, her hands folded neatly on the table as she studied me with an intensity that was both comforting and unnerving. âYouâre a good person, (Y/N),â she said softly.
Her words hit me like a tidal wave, the truth in them cutting through my carefully constructed walls. I wanted to tell her everything â about Valerieâs lies, her threats, and the unbearable weight of keeping it all inside. But the fear of what I stood to lose kept me silent.
âI donât know what to say,â I admitted, my voice trembling as I glanced down at the sketches, unable to look her in the eye.
She reached out, her fingers brushing against mine in a gesture of quiet support. âYou donât have to say anything,â she said gently.
The sincerity in her voice made my chest ache, and for the first time in days, I felt a flicker of hope â a small, fragile light breaking through the darkness. I nodded again, unable to trust my voice as a lump formed in my throat.
Mrs. Chavez smiled, her expression warm and understanding. âNow,â she said, her tone shifting back to its usual brightness, âhow about you go and take a breather, hm? Iâm gonna need you and your momâs opinions on balloons later.â
I nodded, managing a small smile despite the turmoil swirling inside me. âOf course, Mrs. Chavez. Thank you.â
Her eyes lingered on me for a moment longer, and I could see the unspoken concern in her gaze. But she didnât press. Instead, she reached for another sketch, her attention shifting back to the plans in front of her as she called the event planner back inside.
I stood, my legs feeling shaky as I pushed the chair back and stepped away from the table. The walls of the estate suddenly felt too close, the air too thick. I needed to get outside, to breathe, to clear my head.
The garden was quiet when I stepped outside, the hum of activity inside the house fading into the background. I walked aimlessly, my fingers brushing against the hedges as I tried to make sense of the chaos inside me. Mrs. Chavezâs words played on a loop in my mind, her knowing tone, her gentle reassurance.
She knew. Maybe not everything, but enough to suspect something wasnât right. And yet, instead of judgment, sheâd offered me compassion, a lifeline I hadnât expected.
I stopped by the fountain, the sound of trickling water soothing the storm in my chest. My reflection in the rippling surface looked foreign, my face pale and my eyes clouded with uncertainty. I clenched my fists at my sides, fighting the tears that threatened to spill over.
âPull it together,â I whispered to myself.
But as much as I tried to convince myself, the weight of the secrets I was carrying felt unbearable. Every moment I stayed silent, I felt like I was betraying not just Nicholas, but also Mrs. Chavez, my mom, and even myself.
I didnât know how long I stood there, lost in my thoughts, when a voice broke through the silence.
âShouldnât you be working?â
I turned sharply, my stomach dropping to my feet. Valerie stood there with her arms crossed, a smirk curling her lips. Her eyes gleamed with a cold satisfaction, as if sheâd caught me doing something I shouldnât.
I threw my head back and looked up at the sky, as if I was pleading the universe for mercy. How many heavy conversations could I have in one day? âWhat do you want, Valerie?â I asked, my voice sharp.
Valerie let out a soft, mocking laugh, as if she found my frustration amusing. âRelax, (Y/N). I just wanted to remind you how youâve been doing a pretty good job staying out of my way so far. Iâd hate to see you ruin that.â
I took a deep sigh, my shoulders slumping, âLook, Iâm not in the mood right now. I get it, okay? Iâll stay out of your way.â
Valerie tilted her head, her smirk widening as if she found my resignation amusing. âGood,â she said, her tone dripping with condescension.
My jaw clenched, anger bubbling beneath the surface, but I forced myself to keep my expression neutral. âIs that all?â I asked, my voice flat.
She pursed her lips in triumph. âFor now,â she said before turning on her heel and walking back into the house.
I watched her retreating figure until she disappeared through the tall French doors. My chest felt tight, like a rubber band stretched to its limit, ready to snap. My fists clenched involuntarily at my sides as the rage simmered beneath the surface, threatening to boil over.
I wasnât sure how much more of this I could take. Every word she spoke was another brick added to the wall I was building around myself, trapping me in a web of lies and threats. And yet, I couldnât seem to find a way out without everything crumbling around me.
The days leading up to the gender reveal party werenât any easier. Tension hung thick in the air, palpable enough to choke on. There were a few bumps in the party planning, so Mrs. Chavez was frazzled about the details, having to find a different florist and needing Paolo to take over for the catering company that dropped out of the event at the last possible moment.
I was avoiding Nicholas like the plague, or maybe he was avoiding me, too. I hadnât really talked to him since our conversation in the library, and if I did, it was polite and professional. Though, I could sense the hurt in his eyes every time I did. Valerie, on the other hand, seemed to thrive on the chaos. She floated through the house with an air of smug confidence, her voice carrying easily as she commanded staff and fussed over every detail of the party.
By the time the day of the party finally arrived, I was on full-on autopilot mode. My nerves were already frayed from days of walking on eggshells and dodging both Nicholas and Valerie, but I didnât want what had happened to affect my performance at work. So, I plastered on the most polite smile I could muster and got to helping set up for the party.
It was an hour before the allotted time on the invitation. The backyard was a flurry of activity as staff hurried to have everything ready before the first guests could arrive. Paolo and his team of hired underlings were all rushing to get the last of the desserts ready on time. Maria and I were in charge of helping set up all of the tables while the rest of the sub-contracted decorators were being overseen by my mom and the event planner Mrs. Chavez had hired.
So far, the backyard looked just about done. The extravagant pink and blue balloon archways and garland adorned every entryway and path leading guests toward the heart of the event. The main attraction was the centerpiece fountain, transformed into a cascading display of pink and blue hydrangeas, their soft petals spilling into the water like a fairytale come to life.
Strings of fairy lights were woven through the gardenâs trellises and wrapped around the ancient oaks, casting a warm, inviting glow as the sun began its slow descent. At the far end of the garden, a dessert table was the picture of decadence. Towering macaron pyramids in alternating hues of pink and blue flanked a massive tiered cake, the top tier covered in edible glitter and crowned with a gold question mark. Miniature cupcakes, chocolate-covered strawberries, and bite-sized Ă©clairs filled the table, their intricate designs reflecting the partyâs color scheme.
The smell of fresh blooms mixed with the tantalizing aroma of Paoloâs creations wafting from the catering station. His team was arranging trays of hors dâoeuvres on a smaller table nearby, each bite-sized piece meticulously plated with edible flowers and tiny garnishes.
Around the fountain, small tables were arranged in concentric circles, draped in crisp white linens with golden accents. Each table was adorned with glass vases holding sprays of babyâs breath and roses dyed in pastel shades of pink and blue. The soft notes of instrumental music drifted from hidden speakers, adding to the serene yet celebratory atmosphere.
Maria and I worked silently as we adjusted chairs and made last-minute tweaks to the arrangements, our movements quick and efficient. I paused to straighten the centerpiece on a table closest to the fountain, my fingers brushing against the delicate petals of a pink peony. Despite the beauty surrounding me, the tight knot in my chest refused to loosen. The party was perfect. The party was nothing more than a celebration of a lie.
Across the garden, I caught a glimpse of Nicholas speaking with his mother near the dessert table. He was dressed impeccably, his dark suit tailored to perfection, but his posture was tense, his hands stuffed into his pockets as Mrs. Chavez gestured animatedly. He nodded occasionally, his gaze flickering over the setup before landing on me.
Our eyes met for a fleeting moment as I walked past to make my way toward the kitchen and check on Paolo, and I quickly looked away focusing on my strides, but Mrs. Chavez called out to me. â(Y/N)!â
Nicholasâs gaze awkwardly shifted away as I made my way over to them.
â(Y/N), can you check on the pedestals near the canopy and make sure none of them are easy to knock over?â She asked with a smile. I was about to nod my head and turn to do what she said but she stopped me, âWait.â She turned her attention to Nicholas, âSweetie, is Valerie almost back from her nail appointment? Did you ever get that ultrasound from her so we can put it up on the slideshow?â
Nicholas pulled out his phone from his pocket, âShe should be on her way. Valerie said sheâd call her doctor before she left, but I can call and ask if they sent it over to her. I think I have the doctorâs name somewhere,â he said as he scrolled away on his phone, tapping something, and bringing the phone up to his ear before making his way back inside the house.
Mrs. Chavez turned back to me, âCheck the pedestals please.â
I nodded quickly and hurried away, relieved to have a reason to distance myself from Nicholas. As I walked toward the canopy, the tension in my chest only grew tighter. My hands were trembling as I reached the first pedestal, giving it a slight nudge to ensure it was steady. I did the same for the next. The next. And the next.
Some minutes later, Maria joined me, a smile on her face. âThe decorations are so pretty, arenât they?â
I let out a breathy laugh, âIâm more focused on making sure Paolo saves us some leftovers to take home.â
She laughed heartily. âYou know he will. These people always prefer the drinks to the food.â Mariaâs laughter was a small reprieve, her warm energy cutting through the tension that had been suffocating me all day.
I nodded, trying to match her lightness, even as the weight of everything threatened to pull me under. âGood,â I said, forcing a smile. âIâm staking my claim on those macarons.â
âSmart,â Maria teased. âBut donât let Paolo catch you sneaking them early. Heâs in full perfectionist mode right now.â
I chuckled softly, grateful for the distraction as we continued adjusting the pedestals. For a moment, it felt almost normal â like we were just two coworkers prepping for another lavish party. But then, the distant sound of a raised voice shattered the illusion.
ââŠin the actual fuck are you talking about?!â
My heart stopped. Nicholasâs voice, sharp and unmistakable, carried across the garden. I exchanged a worried glance with Maria, who had frozen mid-reach toward a floral arrangement. We both turned around and saw Nicholas stomping out into the backyard with Valerie following closely behind, her white dress flapping in the air.
Nicholasâs expression was thunderous, his jaw clenched so tightly it looked as if he might crack a tooth. âValerie, stop lying to me!â he shouted, his voice booming over the chatter of the staff setting up.
Heads turned, tools paused mid-air, and the garden fell eerily silent except for the sharp clip of Valerieâs heels as she tried to keep up with him and the sound of the soft instrumental music, which was quickly deafened by somebody pausing the music from the DJ booth.
âNicholas, please!â she called after him, her voice desperate but still laced with that performative sweetness that grated on my nerves. âCan we talk about this inside?â
âNo, weâre talking about it now,â he snapped, spinning around to face her. His dark eyes burned with anger as he gestured around the lavish setup. âYou expect me to stand here and smile for a fucking gender reveal when youâre not even fucking pregnant? Are you out of your goddamn mind?â
Gasps rippled through the staff, whispers breaking out like wildfire. I felt my stomach drop as Valerie froze, her face draining of color before twisting into something uglier â rage and fear warring beneath her perfect façade.
âNicholas,â she hissed, her tone sharp and low as her eyes darted around at the onlookers. âYouâre making a scene.â
âIâm the one making a scene?â Nicholas shot back, his voice dripping with sarcasm.
Valerie straightened her posture, her mask slipping back into place as she tried to regain control. âWhereâs this even coming from, Nic?â
Nicholas let out a sharp laugh, the sound devoid of humor. âI called your OB/GYN to ask about the ultrasound. They didnât even know who the fuck I was talking about!â His voice cracked on the last word, the raw betrayal evident in his tone.
Valerieâs eyes widened for a fraction of a second before she quickly composed herself, adopting an air of indignant disbelief. âYou mustâve called the wrong office orââ
âCut the bullshit, Valerie!â Nicholas roared, his voice booming and echoing off the garden walls. His fists clenched at his sides as he took a step closer, his dark eyes blazing. âYouâre not fucking pregnant. You let my family do all of this shit for you over a fucking lie!â
The staff froze, their eyes darting between Nicholas and Valerie, the tension so thick it was suffocating. Maria tugged lightly on my arm, silently urging me to step back, but I was rooted to the spot, my pulse thundering in my ears.
Valerie faltered, her perfect composure slipping as her gaze flickered toward the staring crowd. Then, like a cornered animal, she turned the blame outward. âYou want to talk about lies?â she spat, her voice trembling as she pointed an accusatory finger in my direction. âAsk her!â
I froze, my breath catching as every eye turned toward me. Nicholasâs gaze snapped to mine, his expression a storm of anger and confusion.
âWhat the fuck is she talking about?â he demanded, his voice low and dangerous.
âIââ My throat tightened, my words choking on the sheer weight of the moment.
Valerie pressed on, sensing her opportunity. â(Y/N) knew and didnât say anything,â she continued, her voice gaining strength. Valerie sneered, turning her venomous glare toward me. âSheâs known for days, Nicholas. Ask her why she kept her mouth shut.â
Nicholasâs gaze burned into me, a mix of anger and betrayal flashing in his dark eyes. â(Y/N), tell me what sheâs talking about.â His voice was tight, barely controlled, but his tone cut through me like a knife.
The air around me felt suffocating, my chest tightening as Nicholasâs eyes bore into mine. Everyone was watching â Maria, the staff, even Paolo who had stepped out of the kitchen with a tray of hors dâoeuvres, his sharp gaze fixed on the unfolding chaos. I opened my mouth, but the words caught in my throat. From behind Nicholas and Valerie, I could see my mom and Mrs. Chavez embracing each other and clutching at their necklaces as they watched everything unfold.
âShe threatened me,â I finally choked out, my voice trembling but clear enough to cut through the silence. âShe said sheâd have my mom and I fired if I said anything⊠if I stayed near you.â
Nicholasâs expression shifted instantly, his jaw tightening as a muscle in his cheek twitched. He turned his fiery gaze back to Valerie, his voice low and seething. âYou threatened her?â
Valerie flinched but quickly recovered, shaking her head as her voice took on a pleading tone. âNic, listenââ
âNo! Donât âNicâ me,â he growled, stepping closer to her. âYou lied about a pregnancy, manipulated my family, and now youâre fucking threatening (Y/N) to keep your dirty little secret? What the fuck is wrong with you?â
Tears welled in Valerieâs eyes as she glanced around, her gaze darting to the stunned faces of the staff. âI didnât mean for it to get this far,â she said, her voice breaking. âI was scared, okay? You were going to break up with me, and IâI didnât know what else to do.â
Nicholas laughed, a hollow, bitter sound. âSo your solution was to fake a fucking baby? To trap me?â
Valerie clenched her fists at her sides, her perfect composure cracking under the weight of his rage. âYou were going to leave me!â she shouted, her voice trembling as tears streamed down her cheeks. âI could feel it. You were slipping away, and Iââ She faltered, taking a shaky breath before continuing. âI love you, Nicholas.â
âWell, I never fucking loved you!â Nicholas spat, his voice like a whip.
The words hung in the air like a bomb, silencing even the faint whispers of the staff. Everyone froze, the weight of Nicholasâs confession crashing down like thunder. Valerie staggered back a step as if heâd physically struck her, her face pale and tear-streaked.
âWhat?â she whispered, her voice trembling, her bravado crumbling into raw, exposed pain.
Nicholasâs jaw tightened, his dark eyes cold and unyielding as he took a deliberate step toward her. âYou heard me,â he said, his tone low and cutting. âI. Never. Loved. You. Thisââ he gestured between them with an almost violent motionââwas over a long fucking time ago.â
Valerie let out a choked sob, her carefully crafted image shattering in real-time. She reached for him, desperation etched across her face. âIâI just wanted to keep you, Nic. You donât understand. I owe money. Iââ
âI donât give a shit about your excuses,â Nicholas snapped, stepping back out of her reach. âYou donât get to manipulate me or the people I care about. That's disgusting.â
Her face twisted with anger, the tears on her cheeks glistening in the sunlight. âAnd what about you, huh? Donât think I didnât know what was happening,â she spat, spinning around and pointing at me again. âYou donât think itâs disgusting that you were fucking the maid while you still thought I was pregnant?â
Nicholas froze, his body going rigid as the words left Valerieâs mouth. The crowd of staff that had gathered to watch the spectacle collectively held their breath, the air crackling with tension. My heart plummeted, the blood draining from my face as every set of eyes turned to me once more.
Just then, I felt Mariaâs hand wrap around mine. Her grip was the only thing tethering me to reality, her presence a small but steady reminder that I wasnât completely alone in this humiliating nightmare. My throat was dry, my chest tight as I fought to find the words â any words â that could possibly defuse the bomb Valerie had just dropped.
Nicholasâs gaze snapped to her, his eyes blazing with unrestrained fury. âWhat the fuck did you just say?â His voice was low and dangerous, the kind that made even the boldest person think twice.
âYou heard me,â Valerie spat, her lips curling into a venomous smile despite the tears streaking her face. âYou think youâre so fucking righteous, Nic, but youâre just as bad as I am. Fucking the help while I was here, pretending to build a life with you?â
Nicholas took a slow step toward her, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. His entire body radiated fury, the kind that felt like it might explode at any second. âDonât you fucking dare talk about her like that,â he said, his voice a deadly calm that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up.
âOh, please,â Valerie sneered, taking a step back but refusing to back down completely. âShe knew exactly what she was doing.â
âThatâs enough,â Nicholas growled, his voice rising as his self-control started to slip. âYouâre not fucking dragging her into this because you canât handle the fact that youâre a manipulative, lying piece of shit.â
Valerie laughed bitterly, her mascara smudging as the tears continued to flow. âOh, so now youâre defending her? After everything? God, youâre fucking unbelievable.â
Nicholas closed the gap between them, his face inches from hers. âYouâre done,â he said coldly. âPack your shit and get the fuck out of my house.â
Valerieâs face twisted in rage, her tear-streaked cheeks flushed with anger. âYou donât get to just kick me out like that!â she shouted, her voice cracking. âIâve been here for you through everything, Nicholas! Your career, your fucking family dramaââ
Nicholasâs laugh was cold, sharp as a blade. âSpare me the goddamn speech. You didnât give a fuck about me. Now, get the fuck out before I call the police.â
Valerie blinked, her bravado faltering for the first time. âYou donât mean that,â she whispered, her voice trembling. âYou wouldnâtââ
âTry me,â Nicholas interrupted, his voice low and lethal. His dark eyes were unyielding, daring her to push him further.Â
The silence that followed was deafening. Even the sound of the breeze rustling through the garden seemed to fade as everyone watched the scene unfold. Valerie stood frozen, her hands trembling as they instinctively moved toward the massive diamond ring on her finger.
Her face crumpled, a sob escaping her lips as she fumbled to pull the ring from her finger. It slipped off easily, catching the evening sunlight as she held it out to him with trembling hands.
Nicholas didnât even glance at it. âKeep it. Pawn it. I donât give a shit. Just get the fuck out.â
Her hand dropped to her side, the ring clenched tightly in her fist as tears streamed down her cheeks. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came. Finally, with a trembling breath, she turned and stalked toward the house, her heels clicking against the stone path like gunshots in the heavy silence.
Nicholas watched her retreating figure, his chest heaving as he tried to rein in his emotions. The tension in his shoulders was palpable, his fists still clenched at his sides. When she disappeared through the doors, he turned, his dark eyes immediately finding mine.
My stomach twisted as his gaze bore into me, an unspoken storm of emotions swirling in his expressionâanger, frustration, hurt. He took a step toward me, and I instinctively stepped back, my breath hitching. Maria quickly squeezed my hand then before leaving my side and joining Paolo outside the kitchen door.
âNicholas, Iââ
âDonât,â he said sharply, his voice cutting through the thick air like a knife. He ran a hand through his hair, letting out a bitter laugh as he paced a few steps away before turning back to face me. âI asked you point-blank if you knew anything. You fucking knew this whole time, and you didnât tell me.â
My breath hitched as I met his gaze, the weight of his anger like a physical blow. âIâI wanted to,â I stammered, my voice shaking. âBut sheââ
âThreatened you,â he finished, his voice dripping with disdain. âI heard that the first time. But so what? That was enough to stop you? After everything weâve been through, (Y/N), you didnât think you could trust me enough to tell me the fucking truth?â
His words hit me like a slap, and I felt my eyes sting with tears. âIt wasnât just about me,â I said, my voice breaking. âShe threatened my mom, Nic. Her job â everything.â
Nicholasâs jaw clenched, and he looked away, his hands on his hips as he took a deep, shaky breath. âYou shouldâve come to me,â he said finally, his voice quieter but no less strained. âI couldâve protected you.â
âI didnât want to put you in that position,â I said softly, my voice trembling. âAnd I didnât want to make things worse.â
âWorse?â Nicholas turned back to me, his dark eyes filled with raw frustration. âHow the fuck could it have been worse than this?â (Y/N), I couldâve handled this days ago if youâd just told me!
My chest ached, and I felt like I couldnât breathe under the weight of his words. âIâm sorry,â I whispered, my voice barely audible.
Finally, he let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders sagging as if the fight had drained out of him. âI canât do this right now,â he muttered, running a hand down his face.Â
The staff remained frozen, their eyes wide as they processed what had just unfolded. Nicholas looked around, his chests heaving. âEverybody, go inside please,â he closed his eyes and lazily waved his hand at his side.
Maria, standing near the kitchen door, nodded sharply and began ushering the others inside, herding them like sheep. Paolo shot me a lookâconcern and something else, maybe pityâbefore clearing his throat sharply. âYou heard him. Letâs move,â he barked, his voice brisk but professional, cutting through the tension like a knife. Slowly, the crowd began to disperse, their footsteps echoing against the stone paths as they filed back into the house.
Nicholasâs gaze stayed locked on me. His gaze was cold, unrelenting, and it made my chest ache in a way I wasnât prepared for. The last time Iâd seen that same look in his eyes, the same mixture of pain and anger, was on the night he left for Los Angeles, when we had argued in this very spot.
The garden was bathed in the warm glow of golden hour, the sunlight filtering through the treetops in soft beams. It was the same garden where Nicholas and I had shared stolen moments, whispered dreams, and a hundred quiet kisses. But it felt different. The world felt too still, too calm, considering the storm brewing between us. I could hear the distant hum of crickets, the rustling of leaves in the breeze, but it all felt mutedâlike my senses were dulled by the ache in my chest as I stared at him.
Nic stood in front of me, his arms crossed over his chest, his posture tense. His jaw was tight, his dark eyes unreadable, and for the first time since Iâd known him, he felt like a stranger.
âSo, thatâs it?â I asked, my voice trembling despite my best efforts to keep it steady. âYouâre just⊠ending things?â
He sighed, running a hand through his hair, his shoulders sagging slightly. â(Y/N), this isnât easy for me. You think I want to do this?â
âThen donât!â I snapped, the words bursting out of me before I could stop them. âIf itâs so hard, then donât fucking do it, Nic! We can make this work.â
His gaze softened for a moment, but then he shook his head, his expression hardening again. âI canât. Iâve thought about this a hundred different ways, and it always ends the same. If I stay, Iâll end up resenting you. And if I go and we try to hold on, Iâll end up hurting you. Either way, you lose.â
âLet me decide that!â I shouted, my voice breaking. âGod, Nicholas, donât you get it? I donât care about the risk. I want to try. I want us to work.â
He closed his eyes, exhaling sharply as if trying to steady himself. âYou think I donât want that too?â he said quietly, his voice low but laced with frustration. âI do, (Y/N). I want it so fucking badly it hurts. But I canât give you what you deserve right now. Not when Iâm about to dive headfirst into⊠all of this.â
âInto what?â I demanded, my chest heaving. âInto auditions and callbacks and God knows what else? Nic, you donât have to go through that alone. Iâm right here. Iâm always right here.â
âThatâs the problem,â he muttered, almost to himself. He looked at me then, his eyes burning with a mix of anguish and determination. âI donât want you waiting around for me while I figure my shit out. You deserve more than that.â
âDonât fucking tell me what I deserve!â I yelled, the tears Iâd been holding back finally spilling over. âYouâre not doing this for me. Youâre doing it for yourself. So donât stand there and act like youâre some kind of martyr.â
His jaw clenched, and he looked away, his hands curling into fists at his sides. âMaybe I am doing it for myself,â he said finally, his voice quiet but firm. âBut that doesnât mean Iâm wrong.â
I laughed bitterly. âYouâve spent all summer acting like everything was perfect, likeâlike what we had actually mattered, and two months ago, you told me that I should go with you and now youâre just walking away? Why the fuck did you even bother with me, Nic? Was I just some good fuck to you? Just some hometown fling before you head off to bigger and better things?â
His face twisted with hurt, and he ran a hand through his hair, his frustration palpable. âDonât you fucking say that,â he growled, his voice low and dangerous. âYou know thatâs not what this was. You know you mean more to me than that.â
âDo I?â I challenged, stepping closer until we were inches apart. My chest heaved with anger, my eyes stinging with unshed tears. âBecause it sure as hell doesnât feel like it. It feels like youâve been stringing me along all summer, letting me fall for you, just so you could rip the rug out from under me when it was convenient.â
Nicholasâs jaw tightened, and he looked away, his shoulders sagging as if the weight of my words had physically hit him. âThatâs not what I was trying to do,â he said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper.
âThen what the fuck were you trying to do, Nic?â I demanded, my voice cracking as the tears Iâd been holding back spilled over. âBecause I donât understand. I donât understand how you can look at me like Iâm your whole world one minute and then tell me youâre leaving the next.â
He sighed, his hands raking through his hair as he took a step back. âI donât want to hurt you,â he said finally, his voice filled with raw emotion. âThatâs why I canât do this. I canât give you what you deserve right now, (Y/N). Not while Iâm chasing this dream. It wouldnât be fair to you.â
âFair?â I echoed, my voice trembling with disbelief. âYou think this is fair? Breaking my heart the night before you leave?â
âIâd rather break it now than let you waste your time on someone who canât give you what you need,â he said, his voice tight. âI canât be what you need right now, (Y/N). I canât be here. And you deserve better than that.â
âI donât want better,â I said, my voice breaking as I stepped closer to him, my hands trembling as I reached for his. âI want you. I donât care if itâs hard or messy. I want to make this work, Nic. Why wonât you let me?â
His hands closed over mine, his grip firm but trembling as he looked down at me, his dark eyes filled with a pain that mirrored my own. âBecause you deserve someone who can give you all of himself,â he said softly. âAnd right now, I canât. Acting is all Iâve ever wanted, and if I stay here â if I try to juggle this and you â Iâm going to end up failing at both.â
I shook my head, the tears streaming down my face as I tried to pull my hands away, but he held on, his grip tightening as if he couldnât bear to let go. âYou donât get to decide that for me,â I said, my voice trembling with anger and heartbreak. âYou donât get to tell me what I deserve.â
âMaybe I donât,â he admitted, his voice thick with emotion. âBut Iâm doing it anyway. Because I love you too much to half-ass this, (Y/N). And Iâm scared that if I try to hold on to you while Iâm chasing this, Iâm going to lose you anyway.â
His words hit me like a punch to the gut, and I felt my knees buckle beneath the weight of them. âYouâre already losing me,â I whispered, my voice barely audible.
Nicâs jaw tightened, his eyes shining with unshed tears as he cupped my face in his hands. âI know,â he said, his voice breaking. âAnd itâs killing me.â
He leaned down, pressing his forehead against mine as his thumbs brushed away my tears. For a moment, we just stood there, the silence between us filled with everything we couldnât say. And then he kissed me, soft and slow, like he was trying to memorize the feel of me before he walked away.
When he pulled back, I felt like the ground had been ripped out from under me. He let go of my hands, stepping back as if putting distance between us was the only way he could follow through with what heâd just said.
âI hate you,â I mumbled.
Nic flinched as if my words physically hit him, his shoulders sagging under the weight of them. For a moment, he didnât say anything. He just stood there, his dark brown eyes locked on mine, filled with a mixture of regret and anguish. âI hate me too,â he finally whispered, his voice barely audible but laced with raw honesty.
The admission twisted something inside me. I wanted to scream at him, hit him, anything to make him feel a fraction of the pain that was tearing me apart. But instead, I just stood there, trembling and broken, watching as he turned and walked away.
I stayed in the garden long after he disappeared, the warmth of the summer night doing little to thaw the icy grip around my chest. When I finally found the strength to move, I felt hollow, like heâd taken a piece of me with him when he left.
The sound of Nicholas clearing his throat pulled me back to the present. âYou, too, (Y/N),â he spoke softly.
This wasnât how things were supposed to go. None of this was. I wanted to scream, to plead, to explain. But I couldnât. The words stuck in my throat, choked by the weight of everything I hadnât said when it mattered most.
I nodded once, my movements stiff and mechanical. âOkay,â I whispered, my voice barely audible. I turned on my heel and began walking toward the house, the sound of my footsteps on the stone path feeling unnaturally loud in the heavy silence.
And just like that, the party was over before it even started.
As I reached the threshold of the French doors, I hesitated, glancing back over my shoulder. Nicholas was still standing there, his back to me, his hands on his hips as he stared at the ground. He looked⊠broken. And I hated that I was part of the reason why.
I opened my mouth to say something, but the words died in my throat. What could I possibly say that would make any of this better? So I turned away, stepping inside and letting the door swing shut behind me.
The air inside the house was tense, the energy crackling with the weight of what had just transpired. Staff members bustled about, their voices hushed as they pretended not to glance in my direction. I quickly ducked my head and made my way to the supply closet at the base of the stairs, desperate for a moment of solitude.
Once inside, I shut the door behind me and leaned against it, my chest heaving as I fought to hold back the tears that were threatening to spill over. The small, dimly lit space felt like a sanctuary â a place where I could finally breathe, even if just for a moment.
I sank to the floor, my knees pulling to my chest as I buried my face in my hands. My mind raced with everything that had just happened, every word Nicholas had thrown at me, every ounce of his anger and betrayal. It played on a loop, each moment stabbing at my heart like a knife.
I wanted to scream. I wanted to cry. I wanted to storm out of this house and never look back. But more than anything, I wanted to go back in time and undo everything that had brought me to this moment.
My head jerked up as a faint knock came through the door. For a moment, I froze, my breath caught in my throat.
âCara mia, are you in there?â Paoloâs voice muffled through.
I hesitated, wiping at my face. I planned on standing, but the door slowly cracked open before opening fully. I looked up to see Paolo, Maria, and my mom all at the door.
Their faces were a mix of concern and quiet understanding. My mom crouched down immediately, her arms opening as she settled on her knees in front of me. I didnât even hesitate â I crumpled into her embrace, the dam finally breaking as the tears spilled over.
She wrapped me up tightly, her hand cradling the back of my head as I sobbed into her shoulder. âShh, itâs okay,â she murmured softly, rocking me gently. âLet it out, sweetheart. Iâm here.â
Maria crouched next to her, her usually bubbly demeanor replaced with a rare seriousness. â(Y/N), you did the best you could,â she said quietly. âYou were trying to protect your mom, protect yourself. Nobody can blame you for that.â
Paolo leaned against the doorframe, his arms crossed, but his expression wasnât stern. It was softer than Iâd ever seen it, his sharp features etched with something almost like sympathy. âThat bitch,â he muttered, shaking his head. âSheâs vile. Manipulative. None of this is on you, sweetie.â
I tried to speak, to explain, but the words got lost in the overwhelming tide of emotion. My mom held me tighter, her voice a soothing murmur as she whispered reassurances I barely registered through the sound of my own sobs.
âI didnât want this to happen,â I finally choked out, my voice muffled against her shoulder. âI didnât want to hurt anyone.â
âYou didnât,â my mom said firmly, pulling back just enough to look me in the eyes. Her own were glassy with unshed tears, her expression fierce. âYou didnât hurt anyone. That woman did. Sheâs the one who lied and threatened and created this mess â not you.â
Maria nodded, placing a hand on my knee. âSheâs right. Youâre not the villain here, (Y/N). Youâre just caught in the middle of something none of us couldâve seen coming.â
Paolo sighed, running a hand through his hair. âAnd Nicholas,â he added, his tone softening. âHeâs hurt and angry now, sĂŹ, but heâll see the truth eventually. Give him time.â
I wiped at my eyes, sniffling as I leaned back against the wall. My mom reached into her pocket and pulled out a tissue, gently dabbing at my cheeks like she used to when I was little. Her touch was so tender, so grounding, that it almost made me cry all over again.
âTake a breath, sweetheart,â she said softly. âYouâve been carrying so much on your shoulders. Let us help you carry it now.â
I nodded weakly, taking a shuddering breath as I tried to calm the storm raging inside me. They stayed with me in the small, cramped closet, their presence a quiet reminder that I wasnât alone, even in the middle of this nightmare.
After a few minutes, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed down the hallway, followed by the distinct voice of Mrs. Chavez. âWhere is she?â she called out, her tone brisk but tinged with worry.
Paolo stepped out into the hall. âIn here,â he said quietly, gesturing to the door.
Mrs. Chavez appeared a moment later, her usual grace and composure slightly shaken. Her gaze softened the moment she saw me huddled on the floor, and she crouched down beside my mom, her hand resting gently on my shoulder.
âOh, darling,â she murmured, her voice warm and soothing. âIâm so sorry. I had no idea she was putting you through this.â
I shook my head, wiping at my eyes again. âItâs not your fault,â I whispered.
Mrs. Chavezâs expression tightened, her jaw clenching as she glanced toward the hallway where the chaos had unfolded. âIt is my fault,â she said firmly. âI brought that woman into our lives, and I didnât see her for what she really was. But that ends today.â
Her words carried a weight, a promise of action that I hadnât realized I needed to hear. She turned her gaze back to me, her eyes filled with a fierce protectiveness. âYouâre not going anywhere, (Y/N),â she said firmly. âYou and your mom are part of this family, and no one â not her, not anyone â will take that away from you.â
I nodded, the lump in my throat too big to speak around. My mom squeezed my hand, her own eyes shimmering with gratitude as she glanced at Mrs. Chavez.
âThank you,â my mom whispered.
Mrs. Chavez offered a small, kind smile before turning back to me. âTake as much time as you need to collect yourself, sweetheart. Weâll handle everything else.â
Her words were a balm, a lifeline in the middle of the chaos. I nodded again, my chest loosening just a fraction as I realized I wasnât as alone in this as Iâd thought.
For a moment, I allowed myself to breathe, to lean into the support being offered to me. My momâs hand remained on mine, steady and warm, while Maria gave me a reassuring nod, her bright eyes filled with quiet determination. Paolo lingered by the door, his sharp gaze scanning the hallway as though ready to intercept anyone who might disturb this fragile moment of calm.
Mrs. Chavezâs presence was a surprising comfort. I hadnât expected her to take my side so firmly, especially given everything that had just unraveled. But her unwavering resolve gave me the strength to nod, to whisper, âOkay.â
She straightened, smoothing down her blouse as she glanced back at Paolo. âGather the staff and let them know theyâre dismissed for the evening,â she instructed. âTheyâve worked hard enough for tonight; they can come back tomorrow to get rid of everything.â
Paolo nodded curtly, already stepping into the hall to carry out her orders.
âMaria,â Mrs. Chavez continued, her voice softening as she turned to her. âCould you help Mrs. (L/N) with some tea for (Y/N)? I think we all need a moment to regroup.â
Maria gave me a small smile before standing and gesturing to my mom. âCome on, letâs get you both something warm,â she said gently.
My mom hesitated, her grip on my hand tightening slightly as though reluctant to leave me. But I managed a faint smile, squeezing her hand back. âIâll be okay, Mom,â I said softly. âI promise.â
She searched my face for a moment before nodding, brushing a stray strand of hair from my forehead like she used to when I was a child. âWeâll be right back,â she murmured before standing and following Maria out of the room.
That left me with Mrs. Chavez, who remained crouched beside me, her eyes soft but steady as she studied me.
âIâm so sorry, Mrs. Chavez,â I whispered.
She gave me a sympathetic smile, âFor what?â
I wiped away the salty mucus running down my nose with the collar of my uniform, âNicholas and IâŠwe wereââ
Mrs. Chavez raised a hand gently, stopping me mid-sentence. Her expression remained calm, though her eyes softened with understanding. âDarling, stop,â she said quietly, her voice steady but kind. âIâm not here to judge you or demand explanations. I know my son, and I know his heart.â She paused, her gaze holding mine. âWhatever happened between you two, I can see itâs complicated. But I also see the way he looks at you. Thatâs not something I can ignore.â
My breath caught in my throat as her words sank in. I searched her face, expecting disappointment or anger, but found neither. Instead, there was only warmth and something that almost looked like pity.
âIâm sorry,â I said again, my voice trembling. âI didnât mean for it to happen this way.â
She let out a soft sigh, reaching out to take my hand in hers. âLife is messy, (Y/N). Love is messy. And sometimes, people find themselves in situations they never intended. That doesnât make them bad people.â Her thumb brushed over my knuckles in a comforting gesture. âYouâre not a bad person, (Y/N).â
Tears welled up in my eyes again, and I looked down at our joined hands, the weight of her words almost too much to bear. âI didnât want to hurt him,â I whispered, my voice breaking. âOr you, or anyone.â
âI know you didnât. Trust me, this house has always been full of whispers, lies, and drama. This isnât the first time, and it certainly wonât be the last,â she said softly.
I nodded slowly, though her words didnât erase the ache in my chest. âHe hates me now,â I whispered, the tears threatening to spill over again.
Mrs. Chavez shook her head, her hand moving to gently tilt my chin up so Iâd meet her gaze. âNicholas doesnât hate you,â she said, her tone steady and certain. âHeâs angry, yes. Hurt. But hate? That boy has loved you for far too long to ever hate you.â
Her words soothed the raw wound inside me. But they also felt like a double-edged sword, a reminder of the complicated, messy love I shared with Nicholas.
âWhat do I do now?â I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.
Mrs. Chavez sighed softly, her thumb brushing against the back of my hand in a reassuring gesture. âYou give him time,â she said simply. âTime to process everything, time to heal. And when heâs ready, you show him that youâre still the same girl he fell in love with all those years ago.â
I nodded, unable to speak as the lump in my throat grew tighter. Mrs. Chavez gave my hand one last squeeze before standing, her usual grace and composure returning as she smoothed her blouse once more
âTake as long as you need, okay?â she said, her tone gentle but firm.
I nodded again, my voice still caught somewhere between my chest and my throat. She offered me a small, reassuring smile before turning and leaving the room, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor.
I stayed on the floor for a while after Mrs. Chavez left, her words replaying in my mind. The knot in my chest loosened slightly, replaced by a strange, quiet determination. If she believed in me, if she thought I still had a place here, maybe â just maybe â I could believe it, too.
But it didnât change the fact that Nicholas was still furious with me. And rightfully so. I had betrayed his trust, whether out of fear or misplaced loyalty to my family, and I couldnât take that back. All I could do was hope that time, as Mrs. Chavez suggested, might help heal some of the wounds Iâd caused.
I pulled myself to my feet, my legs shaky but steady enough to carry me back to the kitchen. The house was quieter now, the hum of activity from earlier replaced by an uneasy calm. When I stepped into the kitchen, my mom and Maria were waiting for me with steaming cups of tea, their expressions a mix of concern and relief.
âHere,â my mom said, pressing a cup into my hands. âDrink this. Itâll help.â
I nodded, taking a sip and letting the warmth spread through me. The tea did help, if only because it gave me something to focus on other than the turmoil swirling inside me.
Maria leaned against the counter, her arms crossed as she studied me. âWhat now?â she asked, her tone softer than usual.
I shrugged, setting the cup down and wrapping my arms around myself. âI donât know,â I admitted. âI guess Iâll just⊠stay out of his way for a while. Give him space.â
Maria nodded slowly, her eyes narrowing slightly as she considered my words. âMaybe. But donât let him push you away completely. Nicholas is stubborn, but heâs also human.â
My mom reached out, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear like she used to when I was a child. âYouâre stronger than you think, sweetheart,â she said softly. âAnd youâre not alone in this.â
I smiled weakly, grateful for their support even if I didnât feel entirely deserving of it. âThanks, Mom,â I murmured.
Paolo poked his head into the kitchen then, his expression as sharp as ever. âNo sign of that cagna,â he announced. âI think she left.â
âGood,â Maria muttered, her lips curling into a smirk. âAbout time she slithered out of here. I never liked her.â
Paoloâs gaze softened slightly as he looked at me. âYou okay?â
I nodded, managing a small smile. âIâll be fine,â I said, though the words felt more like a hope than a certainty.
He gave me a curt nod before disappearing back into the hallway, leaving me alone with my mom and Maria. I took another sip of tea, the warmth settling in my chest like a fragile shield against the storm that still raged inside me.
The next few days were a blur. The grand estate, usually so full of life and activity, felt quieter, the atmosphere heavy with tension. It seemed everyone was tiptoeing around the aftermath of the blowout, from the staff to Mrs. Chavez. Even Paolo had gone unusually silent, though his protective glares whenever someone mentioned Valerie were hard to miss.
I kept my head down, focusing on my tasks and doing my best to avoid Nicholas. I couldnât face himânot yet. Every time I passed through the garden or the library or even the kitchen, my heart raced, half-expecting him to appear and demand answers I still wasnât sure how to give.
Maria, ever the bright spot in my day, kept a close watch on me. She had a way of easing the tension with a quick joke or a simple squeeze of my hand when no one was looking. My mom, too, had become even more attentive, her concern etched into her features as she checked on me constantly.
But Nicholas? He was nowhere to be found, on the estate at least. He had gone back to Los Angeles, back to his place. And it didnât take long for Valerie to end up winning in the end. She had ended up going to every tabloid that would hear her side of the story, and I bet she was paid pretty well for every single one.
âValerie: âNicholas Alexander Chavez Cheated On Meââ
âA Broken Engagement: The Truth Behind Nicholas Alexander Chavezâs Secret Affairâ
âHollywood Star Nicholas Alexander Chavez Caught in Love Triangle with FiancĂ©e and Maidâ
âInside Nicholas Alexander Chavezâs Explosive Breakupâ
The headlines were relentless, splashed across glossy pages and plastered on every celebrity gossip website. Photographs of Nicholas and Valerie at charity galas and red-carpet events were juxtaposed with grainy, invasive shots of the estate, Nicholas looking rough while out running errands, and exclusive images courtesy of Valerie.Â
Her version of events dominated the headlines, painting herself as the tragic victim of a heartless actor and his manipulative fling with the âhelp.â The stories twisted every detail, skewing the truth into a salacious narrative that catered to gossip-hungry readers. The stories even dragged me into the spotlight, labeling me as everything from a conniving gold digger to an innocent pawn in Nicholasâs supposed âgames.â
The narrative was clear: Nicholas was the cheating fiancĂ©, Valerie the heartbroken victim, and I â the villain.
I avoided looking at the articles, but it was impossible to ignore the whispers among the staff, the way Paolo slammed down his phone and ranting in Italian in the kitchen after scrolling through social media. My mom banned any newspapers from the house, her protective instincts going into overdrive as she tried to shield me from the worst of it. Even Mrs. Chavezâs normally serene demeanor had shifted into something more fraught, her jaw tight as she made calls and spoke in hushed tones to her lawyer.
Maria, on the other hand, kept tabs on the media frenzy with a quiet determination. âLook, people are starting to turn on her,â she said one morning, setting her phone on the kitchen counter and showing me some tweets.
Apparently, Valerieâs attempts to gain sympathy were backfiring. Social media sleuths dug up old interviews and photos, piecing together a narrative of a woman who had been desperate for fame and willing to do whatever it took to keep it. Even some of the hired staff that were sub-contracted for the gender reveal had come out saying that Valerie was a liar. Thatâs when comments began flooding in, questioning her story and calling her out for her lies.
âCanât believe she lied about her pregnancy!â
âNicholas doesnât owe her anything if she was faking a baby.â
âTeam Nicholas all the way. Sheâs sketchy AF.â
Still, the damage was done. Nicholasâs name was dragged through the mud, and so was mine. He disappeared from the estate entirely, no doubt retreating to wherever he could escape the relentless glare of the media.
As for me, I kept my head down and worked as much as I could. I stayed out of sight whenever Mrs. Chavez entertained guests, avoided the staff gatherings, and did my best to pretend I wasnât the unwitting center of a media circus.
But no matter how hard I tried to move on, the weight of it all lingered. Nicholasâs absence was a constant reminder of everything that had gone wrong, every choice Iâd made that led to this moment. And every time I glanced at the empty garden where it all came to a head, my chest tightened with a familiar ache.
It wasnât until almost three weeks later that I finally saw him again. Mrs. Chavez had arranged for Nicholas to return to the estate to finalize some of the logistics with the family lawyers away from the paparazzi stalking him in Los Angeles. I didnât know if it was intentional on her part or just sheer coincidence that she mentioned it while passing me in the hall, but either way, it felt like my last chance.
By the time his car pulled up to the driveway, the air outside was heavy with the promise of rain, clouds rolling in and casting shadows across the estate. I watched from the kitchen window as Nicholas stepped out, his movements stiff, his shoulders squared like he was bracing himself for a battle. My heart clenched at the sight of him, his face sharper, more guarded than I remembered. He looked tired in his plain white t-shirt and sweatpants, worn down by everything that had unfolded since that disastrous evening.
I stayed frozen as he disappeared into the house, my pulse thundering in my ears. I hadnât thought beyond this moment â hadnât planned what Iâd say, how Iâd approach him. I only knew I couldnât let him leave again without trying to make things right.
I found him that night sitting by the pool, just as we both liked to do that entire summer all those years ago.
The night air was thick with humidity, the kind that clung to your skin and made every breath feel heavy. The estate was quiet, save for the soft rustling of the trees and the occasional chirp of a cricket. I hesitated at the edge of the garden, the faint glow of the pool lights illuminating Nicholasâs silhouette as he sat at the edge, his feet dangling over the side. A beer rested on the ground next to him, untouched.
I didnât know what I was expecting â to find him pacing in frustration, to hear him yell at me again, to be met with indifference. But this? The quiet, vulnerable stillness of him caught me off guard.
Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward, the sound of my footsteps muted by the damp grass then shuffled across the concrete. My footsteps were quiet, but he must have heard me because his head tilted slightly, though he didnât look back. I stopped a few feet away, the poolâs reflection dancing on his face.
âCan I sit?â I asked softly, my voice barely above a whisper.
Nicholas didnât answer right away. He sat there, staring at the rippling water as if the answer he wanted might emerge from its depths. His jaw tensed, his dark eyes unreadable, but eventually, he nodded once, the movement barely perceptible.
I took it as permission and sank down beside him, keeping a careful distance. The concrete beneath me was cool, the faint smell of chlorine mingling with the earthy scent of petrichor. My heart pounded in my chest as the silence stretched between us, heavy and unyielding.
âIâm sorry,â I said finally, the words trembling as they left my lips. âFor not telling you. For all of it. So much couldâve been avoided if I justâŠâ the words died on my tongue.
âStop,â he interrupted, his voice quiet but firm. He turned to me then, his dark brown eyes piercing in the dim light. âYou donât have to keep apologizing.â
âBut I do,â I insisted, my chest tightening as I looked at him. âYouâre right. I shouldâve told you. I shouldâve trusted you, and I didnât. I let her scare me, and Iââ
âBaby,â he said softly, the word wrapping around me like a lifeline. His voice was strained, but the sharp edge it had carried before was gone. âI get it. Okay? I understand why you didnât tell me.â
I blinked at him, my breath catching. âYou⊠do?â
He nodded, running a hand through his hair, his fingers tugging at the strands as if trying to ground himself. âSheâs a fucking piece of work,â he muttered, his gaze flicking back to the water. âAnd she knew exactly what to say to keep you quiet. Sheâs done it to me too, in her own way. Letâs just say there was a reason I was gonna break up with her before sheâŠâ he paused. âI just didnât see it until it was too late.â
I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat making it difficult to speak. âThat doesnât excuse what I did,â I whispered. âOr what I didnât do.â
Nicholas turned to me again, his gaze softer now, though still heavy with emotion. âIâm not saying it does,â he said quietly. âBut I also know you were trying to protect your mom, yourself.â
I nodded, my eyes stinging as I tried to hold back tears. âI didnât want to hurt you, Nic. I swear I didnât.â
He exhaled sharply, his shoulders relaxing slightly as he reached through the space between us and raked his fingers through the back of my hair, his thumb repeatedly brushing back the hair near my temple. âI know, baby,â he murmured. âAnd I shouldnât have screamed at you like that. Especially in front of everyone. Fuck, I was justâŠâ
I closed my eyes, savoring the warmth of his touch and the quiet intimacy of the moment. For the first time in what felt like forever, the tension that had weighed on my chest began to ease.
I bit my lip. âYou had every right to be angry, Nic,â I said. âI kept something from you that I shouldnât have. And Iâm sorry.â When I opened my eyes again, Nicholas had scooted closer, closing the distance between us, and was watching me with a tenderness that made my heart ache.
He shook his head, âIâm the one who should be apologizing,â he said, his voice barely above a whisper. âYou didnât deserve that, (Y/N). Not after everything. I was never mad at you, not really. I was mad at myself. For letting her⊠I donât know, take over my life. For letting her manipulate me for so long. Iâm mad at her, at this whole fucking situation. But not you, baby. Never you.â
His words broke something inside me, and the tears Iâd been holding back spilled over. I let out a shaky breath, leaning into his touch as my chest ached with a mix of relief and regret. âIâm so sorry, Nic,â I whispered. âItâs not your fault,â I said softly. âSheâs the one that lied about being pregnant in the first place. Itâs not your fault you chose to step up when it mattered.â
Nicholas let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head while brushing away the tears that spilled out of me with his thumb. âYeah, well, I shouldâve known better.â
I nodded, my throat too tight to speak. He pulled me into his arms then, holding me close as I buried my face in his chest. The steady beat of his heart beneath my ear was a balm to my frayed nerves, a reminder that no matter how messy or complicated things got, we still had each other.
For a moment, neither of us spoke, the silence between us heavy but not unbearable. I could feel the warmth of his presence, the steady rhythm of his breathing as he.
âNo offense, but I never liked her,â I mumbled, wiping away my boogers, âEven before the fake pregnancy thing.â
His chest rumbled beneath my ear as he let out an audible laugh then, a genuine one. âYou donât say,â Nicholas replied, his tone light but with an edge of teasing. His laughter warmed me, a sound I hadnât realized I missed so much. His hand stayed on my back, tracing slow, calming circles as he added, âWhat gave it away? The constant passive-aggressive digs or the terrifyingly fake smile?â
I pulled back slightly, my tears drying as I looked up at him. âBoth. And the way she treated everyone like shit.â I sniffled, a wry smile tugging at my lips despite everything. âShe wasnât exactly subtle.â
Nicholas smirked, shaking his head. âYou shouldâve told her off way sooner.â
âI thought about it,â I admitted, letting out a soft laugh. âBut I couldnât defy the soon-to-be lady of the house now, could I?â
His smirk faltered, his expression softening as he cupped my cheek. âYou shouldnât have had to deal with any of that, baby. Especially not because of me.â
âIt wasnât just because of you,â I said quickly, placing my hand over his. âI stayed because of my mom and Mrs. Chavez. AndâŠâ I hesitated, looking down before meeting his gaze again. âAnd maybe because I wasnât ready to let go of this place. Of⊠you.â
Nicholasâs dark eyes searched mine, his thumb brushing softly against my cheek. âYou donât have to let go,â he murmured. âNot of us. Not anymore.â
I blinked up at him, my heart swelling with a fragile hope I hadnât dared to feel before. âYou mean that?â
He nodded, leaning down so his forehead rested against mine. âIâve made a lot of mistakes, (Y/N). But letting you go back then? That was the worst one, and Iâm not making it again.â
My breath caught, the sincerity in his voice and the closeness of his touch grounding me. âI love you, Nic. So much. I never stopped. Never.â
Nicholas exhaled deeply, his fingers sliding into the hair at the nape of my neck as he pulled me closer, his lips brushing softly against my forehead. âI never stopped loving you, too,â he murmured, his voice low and raw with emotion. âBut you already knew that,â he smirked ever so slightly.
The rain began to fall in gentle droplets, cool against the humid air, but neither of us moved. The world around us seemed to fade, leaving only the sound of his breathing, the warmth of his body, and the truth we had both been too afraid to confront until now.
Nicholas tilted my chin up with his fingers, his dark brown eyes searching mine. âCan we start over?â he asked finally, his voice soft but filled with quiet hope.
My heart ached at the tenderness in his words, the vulnerability in his gaze. I nodded slowly, a small, shaky smile tugging at my lips.
Nicholas let out a breath, his shoulders relaxing as a faint smile crossed his lips. âGood,â he said softly, his hand reaching up to brush a strand of hair from my face.
His lips found mine then, soft and tentative at first, as though testing the fragile bond between us. But when I didnât pull away, he deepened the kiss, his hands tightening around my waist as he pulled me flush against him. I melted into him, my fingers clutching at his shirt as the rain grew heavier, soaking us both.
The cool droplets mixed with the heat of his touch, the contrast igniting something wild and desperate within me. Nicholas groaned against my lips, his hands roaming over my back before settling on my hips, pulling me onto his lap. My skirt bunched around my thighs, the wet fabric clinging to my skin, but I couldnât bring myself to care. All that mattered was him â his lips, his hands, the way he made me feel like the only person in the world.
His hands moved up, gripping the sides of my waist as he kissed me like it was the only thing tethering him to this earth. I shifted in his lap, straddling him, the fabric of my soaked skirt bunching between us. His mouth left mine to trail down my neck, his hot breath sending shivers through me despite the cool rain cascading over us.
âGod,â Nicholas murmured against my skin, his voice rough and low. âDo you have any idea how much Iâve missed this? Missed you?â
I didnât trust my voice to reply, not when his lips were doing things that made coherent thought impossible. Instead, I tilted my head to give him better access, my fingers threading through his damp hair. His hands roamed down, sliding beneath the hem of my shirt and brushing against the bare skin of my back, sending electric jolts straight to my core.
âYouâre soaked,â he whispered, his lips pausing just below my ear.
I let out a breathless laugh, threading my fingers through his damp hair as his teeth grazed the sensitive spot on my neck. âRight back at you, baby.â
He pulled back at the word, his hands gripping my hips tighter. âSay that again.â
âBaby,â I whispered, leaning in to press a teasing kiss to his jaw.
He chuckled, low and throaty, the sound vibrating against my skin. I grabbed his face and pulled his lips back to mine. The kiss was urgent now, full of pent-up desire and weeks of tension finally snapping.
His hands gripped my thighs, sliding upward beneath the wet fabric of my skirt until his fingers found the edge of my panties.The sound of the rain grew louder, the rhythmic patter against the poolâs surface blending with our labored breathing and soft moans.
He shifted, guiding me back until I was lying flat against the wet concrete, the cool surface a stark contrast to the heat radiating from both of us. His body covered mine, his weight pressing me down in the most delicious way as his hands continued their exploration, finding every inch of skin he could reach.
âFuck,â he muttered against my lips, his voice raw with need. âIâve been dying for thisâdying for you.â
My fingers dug into his back as he kissed me with a hunger that felt almost feral, his hands tugging my soaked panties down my legs and tossing them aside. His lips found my collarbone, trailing wet kisses down my chest as his hand slid between my thighs, his touch igniting sparks everywhere he went.
I gasped, my head falling back against the concrete as his fingers explored, teasing and coaxing reactions from me that left me trembling. The rain kept falling, the cool droplets mingling with the heat of our bodies, and the world beyond us faded away.
âI need you to promise me something,â he murmured, his voice low as his lips returned to mine.
âWhat?â I breathed, my voice shaky as I looked up at him. His dark brown eyes burned with intensity, his face inches from mine.
âPromise me youâll never keep anything from me again,â he said, his tone soft but firm. âI donât care what it is. If somethingâs wrong, if someoneâs fucking with youâI need to know.â
My chest ached at the raw vulnerability in his voice, the weight of his words settling heavily between us. âI promise,â I whispered, my hands framing his face. âI wonât keep anything from you ever again. You mean too much to me, Nic.â
His lips crashed into mine again, his relief palpable as he kissed me with a passion that left me breathless. âGood,â he murmured against my mouth. âBecause Iâd fucking move heaven and earth for you, (Y/N). Do you hear me? Youâre my everything.â
My breath hitched at his words, the sheer intensity of his confession leaving me speechless. His forehead rested against mine, his breath mingling with mine as the rain continued to fall in a relentless rhythm around us.
âYouâre my everything, too,â I whispered, my voice trembling with emotion.
His hands slid down my body, tracing every curve and hollow as if memorizing me all over again. When his fingers slipped between my thighs, I let out a soft gasp, my hips instinctively rising to meet his touch. He groaned against my lips, his breath hot and ragged as he murmured my name.
âIâve missed you so much, baby,â he whispered, his forehead still resting against mine as his fingers moved in slow, torturous circles. âMissed the way you feel. The way you taste. The way you look at me like Iâm the only man in the world.â
âYou are,â I breathed, my voice trembling as I clung to him.
Nicholas froze at my words, his dark eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that made my chest tighten. His fingers stilled for a moment, resting against me as he let out a shaky breath.
My hand came up to cradle his face, my thumb brushing over the sharp line of his jaw. âYouâve always been.â
A low, guttural sound escaped him, and he captured my lips in a searing kiss that left me dizzy. His hands gripped my hips, pulling me flush against him as his mouth claimed mine with a hunger that sent sparks of heat coursing through my body.
The rain fell harder, soaking us both to the skin, but neither of us cared. The world around us disappeared, leaving only the sound of our ragged breathing and the feel of his body pressing against mine. His hands roamed my body, exploring every inch of me as if rediscovering a treasure he thought heâd lost.
He leaned down, his lips trailing over my neck, my collarbone, leaving a fiery path in their wake. My back arched against the wet concrete, and he took the opportunity to push my shirt higher, exposing my damp skin to the cool night air. His lips followed, pressing kisses to my stomach, my ribs, his breath warm and teasing.
âI donât deserve you,â he said, his voice thick with emotion as he looked up at me. His hands slid beneath my thighs, spreading them as he knelt between my legs.Â
Before I could respond, his mouth replaced his fingers, and a cry escaped my lips as he teased me with his tongue. The intensity of his touch, the way he seemed to worship me, made my head spin. My hands tangled in his rain-soaked hair, pulling him closer as he sent wave after wave of pleasure crashing through me.
Nicholasâs hands gripped my hips, his fingers digging into my skin as he pulled me even closer, as if he couldnât get enough. His mouth moved with a deliberate slowness that drove me wild, each flick of his tongue, every soft, teasing suck a reminder of how much he had missed me, how much he wanted me. The rain blurred my vision, mingling with the tears that slid down my face, but I didnât care. All that mattered was him and the way he was unraveling me with every touch.
My breath hitched, my thighs trembling against his shoulders. I tried to push up, to chase the feeling building inside me, but his hands held me down firmly. âNot so fast,â he whispered, his lips brushing over my sensitive skin.
I whimpered, my fingers gripping his hair as he continued his slow, torturous rhythm. My body writhed against the slick concrete, a desperate plea for more, for release. But Nicholas took his time, savoring every moment, every reaction he pulled from me.
âPlease,â I gasped, my voice breaking as I tugged at his hair. âNic, I needââ
He lifted his head, his dark eyes locking onto mine. The sight of himâhis rain-drenched hair, the water dripping down his sharp jaw, and the raw hunger in his gazeâmade my stomach flip. âYou need what, baby?â he asked, his voice a low growl. âTell me.â
âYou,â I breathed, the word slipping out before I could think. âI need you, Nic. Please.â
He sat on his knees then, his body towering over mine, rainwater dripping from his hair onto my flushed skin. His wet white shirt clung to every peak and valley of his sculpted muscles, his nipples visible through the soaked fabric.
Nicholasâs gaze darkened as his hands moved to the hem of his soaked shirt, peeling it away and revealing the smooth, golden skin beneath. The rain traced rivulets down his chest, following the sharp contours of his muscles. His body, damp and glistening, hovered over mine like a storm ready to break.
I reached for him, my hands trailing up his arms and across his chest as if grounding myself to him. My fingers skimmed over the moles on his torso â marks Iâd memorized long ago. His breath hitched when I touched him, and for a moment, the raw vulnerability in his eyes was almost too much to bear.
I sat up, planting kisses near his naval and working my way upwards. He embraced me then, lifting us both and moving to a nearby chaise lounge so we could escape the unforgiving concrete beneath us.
The rain continued to fall, heavier now, soaking every inch of us as he settled me onto the lounge. He slipped my skirt off and wrapped my legs around him, tugging the waistband of his sweatpants down to reveal his hardened length. His eyes stayed locked on mine as he leaned down, capturing my lips in a kiss that was both tender and full of unspoken urgency.
The rain fell around us, creating a rhythm that matched the rising tension between our bodies. Nicholas pressed his forehead against mine, his hand sliding between us to guide himself to my entrance.
âSlow, please,â I whispered but still audible over the heavy patter of the rain.
Nicholas stilled, his dark eyes locked on mine as he nodded, the raw emotion in his gaze making my chest tighten. He shifted closer, his hands framing my face as if grounding himself. âSlow,â he repeated, his voice hoarse, reverent. âI promise, baby.â
His lips found mine again, softer this time, the urgency giving way to something deeper, more deliberate. I felt the tip of him press against me, a teasing pressure that sent a shiver down my spine. He groaned against my mouth, his hands trembling slightly as he moved with painstaking care, entering me inch by inch.
My breath hitched, my fingers clutching at his shoulders as the stretch filled me, the sensation overwhelming but perfect and everything I needed â what we needed. Nicholas buried his face in the crook of my neck, his breath warm against my rain-soaked skin as he whispered my name, over and over.
I gasped, my body arching into his as he pushed further, his movements slow and deliberate. His lips never left my skin, pressing soft, open-mouthed kisses along my neck, my collarbone, as if grounding himself in the moment. Each kiss was laced with quiet apologies, murmured words of regret and reassurance that made my heart ache and swell at the same time.
âIâm sorry, baby,â he whispered, his voice rough and trembling as he stilled inside me. His hands gripped my hips, anchoring us together. âIâm so fucking sorry for not fighting for you then, for now.â
Tears mingled with the rain on my face, my fingers threading through his wet hair as I pressed my lips to his temple. âIâm sorry, too,â I whispered back, my voice breaking.
Nicholas groaned softly, his hands trailing up my sides, brushing over my ribs as if trying to remind himself I was real, that we were here. I cupped his face, forcing him to look at me, to see the sincerity in my eyes.
His lips crashed into mine, the kiss tender but filled with a desperate need that made my heart race. Slowly, he began to move, his hips rolling against mine in a rhythm that was agonizingly slow, deliberate, and full of love. Each thrust was a reminder of everything weâd been through, every moment that had brought us to this point. It wasnât just physical â it was emotional, a reconnection of souls that had been lost in the chaos.
I clung to him, my nails digging into his shoulders as he filled me completely, his movements steady and unhurried. The rain soaked us to the bone, but it didnât matter. All that mattered was the way he made me feel â seen, cherished, loved in a way that words couldnât capture.
Nicholasâs forehead pressed against mine as his rhythm stayed slow, deliberate, and tender, his lips brushing against my temple as though grounding us in the moment. Each stroke sent a shiver through me, a soft gasp escaping my lips as I clung to him. The rain was relentless, but the cool droplets against my overheated skin only heightened every sensation.
âBaby,â he murmured against my ear, his voice raw with emotion, âDo you feel that? How much I fucking love you?â
I nodded, unable to form words, my hands trailing up his rain-slicked back to tangle in his hair. His pace remained torturous, each thrust measured and purposeful. His lips found mine again, soft and searching, and I felt the unspoken apologies in every kiss, the promises in every caress.
His lips claimed mine again, slow and deep, as though trying to pour every ounce of his love and regret into that single kiss. The world around us faded away, the storm intensifying as the rain fell even harder, soaking our bodies as we moved together.
Every roll of his hips, every kiss, every whispered word was a balm to the wounds weâd both carried for far too long. There was no urgency, no desperation â only the deliberate, unyielding connection between us. His hands roamed over my body, his fingers tracing patterns on my skin that made me tremble beneath him.
Our movements were unhurried, each touch, each kiss, deliberate, as though we were weaving the pieces of ourselves back together. Nicholas held me like I was something sacred, his hands cradling my face, his lips brushing over mine with a tenderness that made my chest ache. The rain continued to fall, the steady rhythm against the pool blending with our breaths, our sighs.
He whispered my name like a mantra, his voice thick with emotion. âI love you,â he murmured, his forehead pressing against mine as his hips moved against me in a rhythm that felt like poetry.
Tears blurred my vision. âI love you, too,â I whispered, the words spilling from my lips like a vow. âAlways.â
His pace quickened slightly, the pressure building between us as his movements became more purposeful, more insistent. The heat pooling in my core grew, spreading through my body like wildfire as he pushed me closer to the edge. Nicholasâs hand rested on the one I had curled around his hair, intertwining his fingers with mine and pinning my arm above my head.
His lips hovered just above mine, his breath mingling with mine as the rhythm of his hips grew firmer, more insistent. âYouâre so fucking beautiful like this,â he murmured, his voice thick and raw, every word vibrating through me. âI canât believe I almost lost you.â
âNicâŠâ I gasped, my voice trembling as my body arched beneath him, seeking more, craving everything he had to give. The rain poured down around us, the sound a backdrop to the symphony of our breaths, our moans, the quiet gasps that escaped every time he moved inside me.
A groan tore from his throat, his lips crashing against mine as if he couldnât stand the distance between us for another second. His tongue swept into my mouth, desperate and demanding, as his pace quickened, each thrust more deliberate, more consuming.
âFuck, (Y/N),â he growled against my lips, his voice ragged and trembling with restraint.
Nicholas pressed deeper, his grip on my hand tightening as he brought his other hand to my waist, holding me firmly beneath him. His movements grew more purposeful, each thrust sending a jolt of pleasure radiating through my entire body. His control was slipping, and I could feel the tension coiled within him, the sheer effort it took for him to keep his pace measured and deliberate.
âIâm yours,â he growled, his voice low and guttural, each word punctuated by the steady rhythm of his hips. âIâve always been yours, baby.â
I moaned in response, unable to form coherent words as he pushed me closer to the edge. The rain was relentless, soaking us both as it blurred the lines between where he ended and I began. My fingers curled into his hair, pulling him closer, needing him closer, as if the mere inches between us were unbearable.
Nicholas shifted, his weight pressing into me as he lifted my leg over his shoulder so he could hit deeper and reach that spongy spot inside me until I cried out. His lips moved to my neck, nipping and sucking at the sensitive skin.
âRight there, baby?â Nicholas growled against my neck, his voice thick with desire as his teeth grazed my skin.
âYes,â I gasped, my hands clutching at his damp shoulders, nails digging into his slick skin. âOh, my God, Nic. Donât stop.â
His hips snapped harder, the rhythm deliberate yet overwhelming as he drove into me again and again. The rain hammered down, but the heat between us only grew. Nicholas leaned back just enough to look into my eyes, his face intense and wild, water dripping down his sharp cheekbones.
âYou like it when I fuck you like this, baby?â he rasped, his free hand trailing down my waist to grip my thigh. âWhen I make you scream my name?â
âYes!â I cried out, my voice raw as my body arched beneath him. Every nerve in my body was alive, every touch, every word pushing me closer to the edge. âNic, Iâm so close.â
âIâve got you, baby,â he said through gritted teeth, his lips capturing mine in a brutal, possessive kiss. âI always do.â
My nails raked down his back as he thrust harder, deeper, each movement building the pressure inside me until it was unbearable. His growls mixed with my cries, the sound of our bodies moving together in the rain echoing into the night.
âI love watching you like this,â he whispered, his breath hot against my lips as he gazed down at me. âTaking me so perfectly. Fuck, youâre incredible.â
His words pushed me over the edge, my body tightening around him as I shattered. A scream tore from my lips, and he swallowed it with a searing kiss, his own movements growing erratic as he chased his release.
âBaby,â he groaned, his voice breaking as his hips jerked against mine. âFuck, Iâm gonnaââ
âDo it,â I gasped, pulling him closer, my legs tightening around him. âIâm yours, Nic. Always.â
With a guttural growl, he buried himself deep, his body shuddering as he spilled inside me, filling me completely. The tension in his shoulders melted away as he collapsed against me, his forehead resting against mine as he fought to catch his breath.
Nicholas wrapped his arms around me, holding me close as we lay tangled together on the lounge chair. For several minutes, neither of us moved, the rain cascading over us like a curtain, shielding us from the world outside as it refused to let up. The weight of everything â the fight, the lies, the media circus â seemed to fade, leaving only the steady rhythm of his breathing and the way his chest rose and fell against mine.
Nicholasâs hands traced gentle patterns along my back, his touch soothing as he pressed a lingering kiss to my damp forehead. âIâm not letting you go again,â he murmured, his voice low and resolute.
I tightened my grip around him, my fingers tracing the curve of his shoulder. âMe neither,â I whispered back. âNot this time.â
He pulled back just enough to look into my eyes, his dark gaze searching mine for any hint of doubt. Whatever he saw there must have reassured him because a soft, almost shy smile tugged at his lips â a glimpse of the Nicholas I had fallen in love with so many years ago.
âGood,â he said, his hand coming up to brush a strand of wet hair from my face. He rested his chin atop my head, his fingers trailing down my back in soothing strokes. âWe should probably get inside,â he said after a while, his voice tinged with reluctant amusement. âBefore we catch pneumonia.â
âFive more minutes,â I sighed, burying my face in his chest and hugging him tighter.
He chuckled softly, the sound rumbling through his chest. âSeriously, baby, youâre shivering.â
I hadnât even noticed until he mentioned it. The wind was beginning to pick up, and there was only so much warmth Nicholasâs body could provide in the weather. I nodded, reluctantly pulling away from him slightly. With a grunt, Nicholas pushed himself to his feet, lifting me with him. My legs felt unsteady beneath me, but his arms stayed wrapped securely around my waist, steadying me as he bent down to pick up our discarded clothes.
Nicholas draped his wet shirt over his shoulder and handed me my skirt and panties. I took them silently, my cheeks warming as the reality of what had just happened settled over me. I slipped my panties back on, the damp fabric clinging to me uncomfortably, and stepped into my skirt.
He shrugged on his wet shirt, the fabric clinging to his chest, and bent down to pick up my soaked blouse, carefully opening it by the collar so the fabric wouldnât drag on my hair as I slipped it on. His touch lingered on my arms for a moment, his dark eyes searching mine. I could see the softness there now, a quiet tenderness that made my chest ache.
Nicholasâs lips quirked into a half-smile, though his concern didnât waver. âCome on. Letâs get you inside before you freeze.â
He kept an arm wrapped around my waist as we made our way back toward the house, the rain continuing its relentless downpour. My shoes squelched against the wet stone path, and I winced at the uncomfortable sensation of cold fabric clinging to my legs.
âYou okay?â he asked, glancing down at me.
I let out a shaky laugh, wrapping my arms around myself. âIâll survive.â
Nicholasâs arm tightened around me, his body warm against my side despite the chill. âYouâre a trooper, baby. But next time? Weâre doing this somewhere dry.â
I laughed softly, the sound shaky but real, and leaned into him as we approached the door. We kicked off both of our shoes and socks, leaving them to dry outside.
Nicholas held the door open for me, his hand lingering on the small of my back as I stepped inside. The warmth of the house enveloped us immediately, and I let out a relieved sigh as the shivers that had wracked my body began to subside.The faint hum of the staffâs voices carried from the kitchen, but otherwise, the house was quiet.
The second we stepped inside, dripping wet and shivering from the rain, Mrs. Chavezâs voice cut through the air as she approached us from the kitchen. âMaria, grab some towels and clean clothes!â she called out, her tone brisk but not unkind. âOh, my god, you two look like a pair of drowned kittens,â she said as she took in our soaked clothes and disheveled appearances.
Maria appeared within a minute or two, thick, fluffy towels in one arm and clean clothes in the other.
âWhat in the world were you two doing out there?â Mrs. Chavez asked, her eyes wide.
He let out a soft chuckle, reaching for a towel and slinging one towel around his neck, âJust talking.â He grabbed the other towel, unfolding it and holding it open with both hands, and turned his attention to me. âHere, baby,â he spoke softly as he carefully patted my face dry before draping the towel over my back and proceeding to dry my arms.
I stood still, letting Nicholas dry me off, his touch tender and unhurried. He worked his way down my arms and over my shoulders, his brow furrowed in concentration as if this simple act was the most important thing in the world. The towel was warm and soft, a stark contrast to the icy fabric clinging to my skin.
Mrs. Chavezâs eyes lingered on the way Nicholasâs hand rested protectively against me. Her expression softened, and she let out a quiet sigh. There was a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips, and I swore I saw a glimmer of relief in her eyes. âWell, I hope youâve managed to sort things out,â she said, her tone gentler now. âBut next time, perhaps consider talking indoors,â he sighed before walking off.
Maria smirked as she handed me some dry clothes. âHere, sweetheart. You two better warm up before you catch colds. Paolo has some soup on the stove if youâre hungry.â
âThanks, Maria,â I murmured, clutching the clothes to my chest.
Nicholas gently tugged on my damp blouse. âHere, let me help you.â
I hesitated, my cheeks flushing under Mariaâs watchful gaze, but she waved me off with a wink. âIâll give you two a minute,â she said, turning on her heel and disappearing back into the kitchen.
The room felt quieter without her, the hum of the rain outside the only sound as Nicholas carefully peeled off my wet blouse. His fingers brushed against my skin, and I shivered â not from the cold this time, but from the heat of his touch. His dark eyes stayed locked on mine, and I could see the unspoken emotions swirling in their depths â concern, affection, and something deeper that made my stomach flutter despite the chill.
âYou donât have to,â I murmured, clutching the dry clothes tighter against my chest.
âI want to,â he said softly, his voice low but firm. âYou slipped through my fingers once; Iâm not letting it happen again.â
The way he said it, so tender and unyielding, left me breathless. He reached for the dry shirt and slipped it over my head, his hands lingering at my waist as he adjusted the hem.
Nicholas crouched in front of me, his hands sliding down to hook themselves around the waistband of my skirt. He pulled it off with care, leaving me standing in just my damp panties. His eyes flicked up to mine, his dark gaze soft but intense.
âUnderwear, too?â he hummed.
I hesitated for a heartbeat, my cheeks burning under his gaze. But there was no judgment in his eyes â only concern and a quiet, unwavering devotion that made my heart ache. I looked around to see if anybody was lingering and nodded, my voice barely above a whisper. âYeah.â
Nicholasâs hands moved with deliberate care, his fingers brushing against my hips as he slid my soaked panties down my legs. The air between us felt charged, every movement laden with unspoken emotion. He kept his eyes on mine, his touch tender and unhurried, as if he were handling something fragile.
Once the damp fabric pooled around my ankles, he picked it up and placed it neatly with the rest of the wet clothes. He reached for the dry sweatpants Maria had provided. âStep in, baby.â
I placed a hand on his shoulder for balance, stepping into the sweatpants as he guided them up my legs, pulling the waistband up. His hands rested lightly on my hips, his thumbs brushing against the fabric as he stood, his face inches from mine. The warmth of the dry fabric against my skin was a welcome relief, but it was the quiet intimacy of the moment that left me breathless.
Nicholas reached out, tucking a strand of damp hair behind my ear. His touch lingered, his dark eyes searching mine. âIâll always take care of you,â he said, his voice low but steady. âYou know that, right?â
Tears prickled at the corners of my eyes, but I blinked them away, nodding as I placed a hand on his chest. âI know.â When he reached for the towel again to dry my hair, I stopped him with a light touch on his wrist. âYour turn,â I said, nodding toward his soaked shirt.
Nicholas smirked, a teasing glint in his eyes. âThatâs fair.â He peeled off the wet fabric, his muscles rippling with the motion, and my breath caught at the sight of him â the way the light coming from the chandelier above us highlighted every line and curve.
I reached for the towel heâd left draped around his neck, standing on my tiptoes to dry his hair. He bent slightly to make it easier for me, a playful grin tugging at his lips as I worked. âYouâre really getting into this, huh?â
I rolled my eyes, though I couldnât suppress the smile that tugged at my lips. âJust returning the favor.â
I moved the towel down to dry his arm and torso, carefully working as if I could undo the rainâs lingering touch. Nicholas stood perfectly still, letting me take my time, his dark eyes following my every move. There was a vulnerability in his expression, something unspoken but deeply felt that made my chest tighten.
I grabbed the spare shirt Maria had set aside for him, bunching it up to the collar and shrugging it over Nicholasâs head. As the soft fabric fell into place, I smoothed my hands over his chest, brushing away any wrinkles. Then, I proceed to tug down at his sweatpants, making sure to shield him with my body in case anybody walked in.
Nicholas chuckled softly as he rested his hands on my hips, steadying himself as I worked. His voice was warm and teasing, a soft contrast to the intensity of everything weâd just shared. âIf you wanted to undress me again, baby, all you had to do was ask,â he said as he stepped out of his wet bottoms and kicked them off to the side.
I rolled my eyes, trying to ignore the heat that rose in my cheeks. âIâm making sure you donât catch a cold,â I said matter-of-factly, though my voice trembled slightly.
I crouched down carefully, still wanting to keep Nicholas modest, and held the sweatpants open for him to step into. One leg at a time, he stepped into them. I quickly pulled them up and adjusted the waistband, my fingers lingering at his sides for a moment before stepping back.
His hands settled on my hips as I finished, his touch light but grounding. He looked at me for a moment, and I grew a little bit shy. âThank you,â he said quietly.
I smiled, a small, lopsided thing. âYouâre welcome.â
The playful glint in his eyes was replaced by something deeper, more serious. âYou know, Iâve spent nights thinking about this â us taking care of each other.â His voice dropped to a whisper, the weight of his words settling heavily between us. âI thought about what it would be like to have you like this. Not just for a moment, not just for a summer, but always. Waking up next to you. Taking care of you. Letting you take care of me.â
My breath hitched as I searched his eyes, the raw vulnerability in his gaze stealing the words from my lips. I wanted to tell him Iâd thought the same thing, dreamed of it, even in the moments when Iâd tried to convince myself it was impossible. But the lump in my throat made it impossible to speak.
âYouâre all Iâve ever wanted, (Y/N),â he continued, his thumb brushing softly against my hip. âI know I said that I would regret not going to Los Angeles, but I think my biggest regret was ever leaving you behind. And Iâm not doing that again. You hear me?â
Tears prickled at the corners of my eyes, but I blinked them away, my hands coming up to rest on his chest. His heart beat steady and strong beneath my palm, a rhythm that grounded me. âI hear you,â I whispered, my voice trembling with the weight of everything I couldnât say.
His jaw tightened, his dark eyes shining with an intensity that made my chest ache. âOkay,â he said softly, his hands sliding up to cup my face. âBecause youâre stuck with me now.â
I let out a watery laugh, the sound trembling but real as my hands gripped the front of his shirt as if to anchor myself to him. Nicholasâs lips found mine again, soft and deliberate, as though sealing our words with a kiss. It wasnât rushed or desperate â it was steady, full of quiet assurance and unspoken promises. The world around us seemed to fall away, leaving only the warmth of his touch and the steady rhythm of our breathing.
When he finally pulled back, his forehead resting against mine, the corners of his mouth tugged into a small, almost shy smile. He pulled me into his arms, his embrace warm and secure. For the first time in weeks, I felt a sense of peace, as though the storm that had raged between us was finally settling.
âLetâs get that soup,â he murmured after a moment, pressing a kiss to my hair.
I laughed softly against his chest, the sound shaky but genuine then smiled, letting him guide me toward the kitchen.
The rain continued to fall outside, but for the first time, it felt like it wasnât a storm but a fresh start, washing away everything that had come before. And with Nicholasâs hand warm in mine, I felt like maybe weâd finally found our way back to each other â for good.
#nicholas alexander chavez#nicholas alexander chavez x reader#nicholas chavez#nicholas chavez x fem!reader#nicholas alexander chavez fanfic#nicholas chavez smut#nicholas chavez x reader#nicholas alexander chavez imagine#nicholas alexander chavez fic#father charlie mayhew x reader#father charlie smut#father charlie mayhew#father charlie x reader#fic-o-meter
250 notes
·
View notes
Note
i want the tea emmaaa đ„șđ„șđ„șđ„șđ„șđ„ș

â¶ the latest report on my shift to my better cr (aka kind of a socialite dr)
â when i shifted : for way longer. way, way longer. i blinked and suddenly i had monthsâ worth of memories. time is fake, time is a performance, time is a dinner party where i am the guest of honour and also the mysterious figure slipping out the back door. the ratio? unknown. inconceivable. i went to sleep and woke up and lived. isnât that enough? but the present in my better cr is currently the present in here !
â where i shifted : still new york, still my momâs penthouse, still living in a pinterest board except this time i fully leaned into it. every single aesthetic touch, every candle, every casually draped cashmere throw. curated to perfection. we are talking "architectural digest home tour where the interviewer is quietly weeping over how good my taste is" levels of perfection. the google maps situation remains the same: in this reality, my house is a hotel. fate? simulation glitch? the universe keeping me humble? who knows.
â family dynamics : my older brother remains a tech bro of the most devastating calibre. the type who makes a billion-dollar deal on his phone in between espresso shots, then immediately gets distracted by an art heist conspiracy theory and disappears for a week. my younger brother (he's weirdly obsessed with filming cars for instagram) continues to reside with my dad in the west village, and their place is basically a salon for the emotionally sophisticated. like, picture cigars (unlit, for aesthetic), first edition books, and a record player that only plays vinyls of people arguing in french. my dad..... still at sothebyâs, still slightly overwhelmed, still one misplaced signature away from an auction-house disaster. my mom is still an empire-builder, still the queen of sugar-free decadence, still able to make a CEO cry in under five minutes. i am so obsessed with her.
â my friends : lily-rose remains my ride-or-die. our friendship has transcended words and become something closer to an art form. we communicate through glances, through impeccably timed laughter, through the shared knowledge that we are always, always the main characters. also, blair waldorf is STILL in my life, and i am STILL not over it. she tolerates me, which is the highest form of affection. the gossip girl universe continues to imprint itself onto my reality, and honestly? i welcome it. @chaaistained you're still the light of my life xxxx
â loml, coryo : mhm. mhm. mhm. (pause for applause). not writing how just yet, but letâs just say the universe finally got the memo. cutest cutie ever.
â food : the cafes remain exquisite. the hazelnut croissants remain life-altering. i have officially become one with my iced matcha. my bloodstream is no longer soy milk; it is pure, concentrated vibes. best meal.... one night my mum and i booked out an entire restaurant just to have a private dinner and discuss our enemies. just mother-daughter bonding things. le bernardin continues to serve food so good i nearly cried. and, of course, because i went to paris, we gorged on croissants.
â outfits : i wake up. my closet, endless. my options, infinite. every single piece of clothing i have ever wanted? there. there were DAYS i changed outfits purely because i could. there were NIGHTS i sat in front of my floor-length mirror, trying on silk dresses and whispering, "whatâs the move tonight?" even if there was no move. just the illusion of one.
â school : st. lazarus remains the most iconic institution to ever exist. the uniforms are still perfect. the hierarchy is still thrilling. my classes are as follows !!! :
philosophy : my professor has officially lost his grip on reality. i am his nemesis and also his favourite student. i say things just to watch him spiral. itâs a sport. history : the battlefield. coryo is writing my history IA. i am having the time of my life. literature : divine. ethereal. my professor respects me too much. maths : a struggle but at least my notes look nice. but i did script that i atleast understand what's happening.
â social scene : parties, parties, PARTIES. penthouses, rooftops, spontaneous trips. people draped over velvet sofas, half-drunk champagne glasses abandoned on marble countertops. whispered secrets. dramatic exits. nights that felt like music videos.
â unforgettable moments : celebrated my younger brotherâs 15th birthday. f1-themed, obviously, because heâs still in his karting prodigy era. the cake was a racetrack. the vibe was grand prix meets family sitcom. the whole paris trip. somewhere in the mix: a snowstorm, a museum date, a night spent on the roof because the city looked too beautiful to go inside. got recognised at least once in public. tried a new restaurant where the shakshuka made me question my entire existence. there were art gallery openings where the champagne was free-flowing and the conversations were like a linguistic fencing match. sunday brunches that spiraled into entire days out. afternoons spent trying on impractical dresses just to twirl in fitting rooms. soft launches of new perfumes (because every era needs a signature scent).
â books i read : ulysses (continued). the secret history ( i read it in my cr...but...c'mon. it was time ). a collection of sapphic poetry that made me feel like i was floating.
â the details that made it real : the way my pen scratched against my notebook in class. the exact weight of my chloĂ© tote in my hand. the way my breath fogged up the glass of my balcony doors when i pressed my forehead against them in the early morning. the quiet click of my mumâs marc jacobs' boots on marble floors.
â oh !!! and christmas !!! : christmas in my better cr was in lithuania, obviously. flew out on the 23rd, spent it with the extended family. my grandma made dubai chocolate (not that kind of dubai chocolate...she lives in karoliniĆĄkÄs, ok). my makeup artist aunt got me a lip tint, very on brand. my one-year-old cousin nora is in her cherubic era. we were besties for the week. played with her nonstop. got my younger brother every f1 lego car in existence. my mum got me archival miu miu. my great-grandma saw me, got sentimental, cried a little, made me eat an ungodly amount of cepelinai. very lithuanian of her. left early, landed at jfk at a stupid hour. 1 am. coryo was there in sweatpants, threw his car at the curb like he was in some noir film, very dramatic, very romantic. nearly tackled me. i was gone for less than a week but he missed me like it had been years. got me presents too. he is so lovesick itâs almost embarrassing.
thatâs it for now, lovies. i have MORE, obviously, but letâs pace ourselves. mwah xxxxxxx
#emmas better cr#asks#reality shift#shifting motivation#realityshifting#shifting community#desired reality#reality shifting#shifting realities#shifting#shifting antis dni#marauders shifting#emma motivates#shifting blog#reality shifting methods#shifting advice#shifting diary#shifting consciousness#loablr#loa blog#loa tumblr#loa success#loassumption#loassblog#void state#how to manifest#instant manifestation#manifesting#manifestation#law of attraction
210 notes
·
View notes
Text
If you want forever, and I'll bet you do
Part 1, Part 2, Part 3
pairing: Steve Harrington x fem!reader
summary: Feelings are out, you're still rambling, and Steve thinks you're wonderful.
A/N: when the world thought i abandoned them, i came back... HORRAY!!!! so this is probably my last instalment to this little series, what a joy it has been to write. i'm really proud of this one and am so excited to see how I'll continue to progress in my writing journey. thank you for all the love the last 3 fics got, you have no idea how much my hear soared when I got a notif from this site. i adore you all. pls lmk if you have any suggestions for future fics!
warnings: sfw, swearing, fluff, making out
You don't think your posture has ever been better than right now, sitting in Steve Harrington's living room, hands firmly clasped and placed in your lap. Your eyes quickly scan the beige colored walls, noting the lack of family pictures. In fact, the decor of the entire living room seemed to be more staged than personal, almost as if wanting to give the illusion that this was indeed a home, but not quite hitting the mark.
Steve walks back in from the kitchen carrying two glasses of water and places them on the table in front of you. As he's about to take a seat beside you, he lets out a shocked gasp before hurrying to the cabinet next to the window, pulling out two coasters.
He chuckles nervously as you eye him contemplatively. "My mom is a real stickler for these," he says after he sits back down, running an anxious hand through his hair. "She'll notice the rings the water make the second she walks through the door."
You let out a hum in acknowledgment, not quite sure how to continue the conversation without making him more tense. You notice his shoulders are sort of hunched in, and he's running a hand through his hair again.
Without thinking, you reach out to grab his wrist, pulling it away from his brown locks. Steve looks at you in surprise, mouth slightly parted.
"You're going to ruin your hair even more and I know for a fact you spent at least half and hour on it this morning," you say, reaching out to fix a piece that has fallen into his eyes. Steve laughs, "Hey, I'll neither confirm or deny."
You feel yourself becoming a bit more relaxed with the friendly environment that Steve's presence brings, slowly sinking into the couch rather than sitting as if the Queen of England was going to walk in at any second. That's the vibe you were getting from his house; meticulously clean to the point you almost questioned Steve if someone actually lived here.
When Steve picked you up earlier, you surprised yourself by not feeling those intense fight-or-flight instincts as you watched him run up to your front door.
Aside from accidentally making fun of his music taste on the car ride over, "Of all people Steve, I did not expect you to like Blondie." "What!? They're great!" and you hitting him with the car door as you opened it because he wanted to open it for you, "Your face! I'm so sorry, I didn't even see you there!" "You barely touched me I swear, I just wanted to be nice!" you waited for the usual rush of anxiety to fill you whenever you were near Steve.
You waited for it to appear during the car ride, you waited for it to appear as you walked into his house, and you're waiting for it to appear now.
It didn't.
That doesn't mean that you're not nervous, but it's more of an excited-nervous. The kind of nervous you felt before doing a big presentation in front of your class or performing in the school play. Steve knows how you feel about him and you know how he feels about you, there's no reason to be nervous around him anymore.
Now it's all about what's next. And because you think you can predict the outcome of this study/talk-it-out session, you feel a a flutter of emotions overtake your body, but instead of causing you anxiety, it's causing you excitement.
However.
You absolutely were not going to be the one out of the two of you to address the elephant in the room (aka the reciprocated crush thing). If Steve wanted to talk about it, he would have to start that conversation. Steve was eager to talk about it yesterday, so he should be eager to talk about it right now... Right?
"Listen, I would say we should get to work on the project, but I don't think that's gonna happen today," the boy in question says.
You direct your gaze to your bag thats on the floor and eye your copy of Pride and Prejudice before glancing up to look at Steve, who was already staring at you. He looked so at ease, one elbow leaned against the couch cushion with his fist pressed against his cheek.
He is so pretty.
You turn on the couch to face him and match his pose before saying, "I don't think so either." You didn't realize until this moment how close the two of you were sitting.
Steve says nothing for a moment as he just stares. You note this is the first time in a while that you're not blabbering nonsense at the boy, you usually talk a lot. Steve notices it, too.
"You know, I never took you to be a quiet person," he comments. "I'm usually not," you respond, "I just feelâ I don't know, for once I don't feel like talking, I don't feel the need to fill the silence."
"Woah, who knew you could be so poetic." You lightly smack his leg as he teases you. "Oh, shut up, Harrington!" Steve's laughter subsides quickly and he peers down at your hand that's still on his leg. He swallows down the lump in his throat before picking it up, slowly caressing your knuckles with his thumb.
"You make me so nervous, did you know that?" he whispers before looking up at you again. You feel your cheeks heat up even though you know no color is showing on your face. The look that he's giving you is one that you've never seen before, and you've spent too much time of your time staring at him according to Robin.
"I've made the Steve 'the Hair' Harrington nervous? Wait 'till the girls hear about this." You try to lighten the mood a little, but Steve barely cracks a smile, getting a mere tiny lift of the corner of his mouth in response. His thumb never stop caressing your hand.
"I hope that isn't how you see me, at least not now." You shake your head, "Of course not, I'm sorry, not really sure why I pulled that joke right now." Steve shakes his head fondly and wags a finger at you. "You're something else, you're so different. I can never tell what you're thinking." You blink twice. "Uh, is that a bad thing?" you question.
"Absolutely not!" he exclaims. He suddenly lets go of your hand and flops back on the couch, now laying horizontally, with both hands covering his face as he lets out an sigh. "Steve!" you laugh.
"I've never met someone like you before, usually I have girls just throwing themselves at meâbefore you say it, I know how that sounds just gimme a secâ but you, god, the more I saw you and the more I learned about you and through Robin and your insane excuses, the more hooked I got."
Your heart is beating way too fast that you're positive it can be heard from three houses down. Holy shit, am I getting my own love confession? Steve sits back up straight and his face is one of amused exasperation. "You've made me go crazy, what have you done to me?"
You suck in a gasp. "Well, my mom says the same thing whenever we fight actually," your mouth is spitting out an answer before your brain can fully catch up. You have no idea how to respond to this love confessionâoh my god a love confessionâthat your mouth is just running on autopilot. "Lately, she's been on me about organizing my bookshelf, but like it's my bookshelf in my room, she doesn't have to look at it, and I'm categorizing and cataloguing my books, so of course it's messy, but she wants to pick a fight when I'm actually cleaning for once, so I do-"
Steve lets out a bark of laughter, "Oh Jesus Christ, just shut up."
And all of a sudden, you're being kissed. Passionately. With two hands holding the sides of your face. Your eyes are wide open while Steve's are closed, both your arms are raised slightly not quite knowing what to do with them.
The kiss ends before you can even process that it was happening. The only way you knew it occurred was because of the warmth on your cheeks left behind by Steve's hands and the slight sheen his lips have from your lip gloss.
"Steve," you start and in real time, you see his face flush with a lovely shade of pink, covering his face and creeping down his neck. "I'm sorry! You were just rambling and I didn't know how to help you calm down and I've wanted to do that for a long time but I should've asked you first before-"
It's your turn to cut him off as you lean in and capture his lips into yours. For a second Steve freezes before his mind and body catch up. He lets out a groan before manoeuvring you closer to him, wrapping an arm around your waist and his hand cupping your cheek. One of your hands is gripping his bicep which holy fuck he is so strong and the other is resting with the hair at the nape of his neck.
His lips are soft and warm and you can taste the mint of the gum he had been chewing as you deepened the kiss. You can actually appreciate this kiss, having had some time to properly process it and melt into it. Fuck, he's such a good kisser.
Unfortunately, because the need to breathe starts to affect you more with each passing second, you separate his mouth from yours with a soft sigh. He leans his forehead onto yours, both arms gently holding your waist now. You stay like that for a few seconds, basking in the afterglow of the most intense kiss you've ever had in your life, especially considering it was with Steve.
Once you put just enough space between the two of you so you're able to see his entire face properly, you let out a small giggle, which turns into two, which turns into three, and eventually your whole body is shaking with laughter. Steve is looking at you incredulously as you place your head on his shoulder before he's joining you, you're laugh just being too contagious.
"What!?" Steve exclaims. "Am I that bad at kissing or something?" In between fits of giggles you shake your head. "No, on the contrary, it's because you're an incredible kisser." The full blown laughs have finally ceased to a few chuckles and you pry your head away from Steve's shoulder, only to look at him, feel the bubbles of laughter resurface, and place it right back in the same position.
Steve kisses the top of your head and starts running his fingers down your back, causing goosebumps to appear wherever they trailed. "You'll have to fill me in then, babe." The nickname earns another tiny giggle on your part. "Not everyone has that crazy mind that you do." He can practically feel you rolling your eyes at him.
"It's just crazy to me that the one thing I wished would happen to me this year actually happened. I wasn't worried about grades or whatever, I just wanted this. And look! It happened!" You remove yourself from your hiding place to look at Steve. "Me from three months ago would probably go into cardiac arrest if I told her this happened."
Steve smirks. "So basically, your solid plan of running away from the guy you liked to make sure this," he gestured between the two of you, "happened was a success."
You let out a squawk of indignation. "Hey, I was gonna say something to you eventually!" Steve is making a face that can only be translated as are you serious? before relenting and admitting, "Ok fine, maybe I wasn't. But the thought was there! That counts. Right?"
Steve snorts, "Sure babe, of course it does." You let out a pleased hum before a glaring at him seriously. "Just to make sure, this means we're dating right? Because I don't want to get the wrong idea and then mark this day as our anniversary and then our one month comes up and I want to do something small, but cute, and you're all like confused because we never explicitly said that we were a couple, and then I'm all mortified so yo-"
Needless to say, it wouldn't be the only time Steve would stop your ramblings that night with a kiss. And he planned on doing it a whole lot more.
#steve harrington x you#steve harrington#steve harrington x y/n#steve harrington x fem!reader#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington x fem#steve harrington fluff#steve harrington fanfic#steve harrington fic#steve harrington x y/n fluff#stranger things#stranger things fanfic#stranger things fluff#stranger things fic
155 notes
·
View notes